(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Modern jesuitism; or, The movements and vicissitudes of the Jesuits in the nineteenth century, in Russia, England, Belgium, France, Switzerland, and other parts"



-7T&.-J? 











RE 



EKfll 



\ 



Hi 





71525 A 



i i 

if 



CAVEN LIBRARY 

KNOX COLLEGE 

TORONTO 



*>. 




CAVEN LIBRARY 

KNOX COLLEGE 

TORONTO 



MODERN JESUITISM 



MODERN JESUITISM; 



OE, THE 



MOVEMENTS AND VICISSITUDES 



f Mints in tlje Ip 



EUSSIA, ENGLAND, BELGIUM, FEANCE, 
SWITZEELAND, 



AND OTHER PARTS. 



BY 



DR. EDW. H. MICHELSEN, 

ACTHOE OF THE "OTTOMAN EMPIBE AND ITS EESOUBCESj" "LIFE OF NICHOLAS I. 

AND "ENGLAND SINCE THE ACCESSION OF QUEEN VICTORIA," ETC. 



LONDON: 

DAETON AND CO., HOLBOEN HILL. 

MDCCCLV. 



CAVEN LIBRARY 

KNOX COLLEGE 

TORONTO 



15251 



LONDON : 

WILLIAM STEVENS, PRINTER, 37, BELL YARD, 
TEMPLE BAR. 



CONTENTS. 

Page 
THE JESUITS, SINCE THE DISSOLUTION OF THEIR ORDER 

BY POPE CLEMENS XIV. IN 1773 . 1 

PACCANARI AND THE "FATHERS AND MOTHERS OF 

FAITH "......... 6 

THE JESUITS IN RUSSIA, AFTER THE DISSOLUTION OF 

THE ORDER ; THEIR FORMAL RESTORATION IN THAT 

EMPIRE IN 1801 .... 12 

RESTORATION OF THE ORDER IN NAPLES AND SICILY . . 17 
GENERAL RESTORATION OF THE ORDER BY PIUS VII. IN 

1814 19 

THE ORDER IN RUSSIA UNDER ALEXANDER I. UNTIL 

THEIR EXPULSION IN 1820 21 

RESTORATION OF THE ORDER IN SPAIN IN 1815, AND ITS 

EXPULSION IN 1835 34 

INTRODUCTION OF THE ORDER IN PORTUGAL BY DOM 
MIGUEL IN 1829 ; ITS EXPULSION BY DOM PEDRO 

IN 1834 42 

THE ORDER IN THE PAPAL STATES. INTERNAL SQUABBLES. 

PATER-GENERAL ROOTHAAN ..... 45 

THE ORDER IN THE TWO SICILIES AND SARDINIA . . 55 



VI CONTENTS. 

Page 
THE OEDEE IN MODENA, PAEMA, AND TUSCANY ; ITS PBE- 

VIOUS ATTEMPTS IN LUCCA 69 

THE OEDEE IN THE AUSTEIAN DOMINIONS, UNDEE ITS 

PEOPEE NAME, A8 ALSO OF THAT OF THE LIGORIANS 77 
THE INTBIGUES AND ATTEMPTS OF THE JESUITS IN THE 

BEST OF GEEMANY. THEIE SETTLEMENT IN ANHALT- 

KOTHEN AND BAVAEIA 110 

THE JESUITS IN GEEAT BEITAIN ..... 122 

THE JESUITS IN BELGIUM 126 

THE JESUITS IN FEANCE . 150 

THE JESUITS IN SWITZEELAND . . . . . . 215 

THE JESUITS SINCE THE EEVOLUTIONS OF 1848 . . 274 



PREFACE. 



THE author is not aware of the existence of any 
modern history of the Jesuits, especially in the 
English language, besides that of Nicolini (published 
in 1852 by Bonn). This excellent history is full 
and complete in all details as regards the origin, 
development, and progress of the order, until its sup 
pression in 1773. Its vicissitudes and movements, 
however, since that period, are but rapidly sketched, 
and the whole of the outlines comprised within the 
narrow compass of only forty or fifty small pages. 
The author has therefore endeavoured to fill up the 
gap, and to render the modern sketch more compre 
hensive, by collecting and compiling into a proper 
chronological form the principal facts and data which 



Vlll PREFACE. 



are given in the contemporary writings, pamphlets, 
and journals, which the Jesuit question had called 
into life in the various countries where the fatal ope 
rations of the members had most materially affected 
the social institutions and welfare of the people. 



LONDON, March, 1855. 



INTRODUCTION. 



THE Jesuits, or Society of Jesus, is the name of an 
order which, without church functions and prelatures, 
quickly acquired a prominent position in history by 
its ambitious views and aspirations, to which there 
is no parallel in ecclesiastical history. The least 
part of that notorious eminence is due to the founder 
of the society, Ignatius Loyola, who owes his reputa 
tion more to the worldly wisdom and power of his 
successors than to his own. When still a student at 
Paris, he joined (16th August, 1534) Pierre Lefevre 
of Savoy, Francis Xaver of Navarre, Laynez and Bo- 
badilla, two high-spirited Spaniards, and Kodriguez, 
a Portuguese nobleman, in the resolution to make a 
pilgrimage to Jerusalem for the purpose of convert- 

03 



X INTRODUCTION. 

ing the infidels in that part of the eastern world. 
But as the war with the Turks prevented at that 
time the accomplishment of the project the journey 
to Jerusalem they dispersed themselves to the 
various universities of upper Italy, to enlist new 
members for their religious scheme. Loyola re 
paired, in company with Lefevre and Laynez, to 
Rome, where he carried into execution (1539) his 
plan for the establishment of an order of a peculiar 
character and bearing. In consequence of a vision 
in a dream, he called it the " Society of Jesus/ 
the members of which he bound, besides the usual 
monastic vows of poverty, chastity, blind and implicit 
obedience to their superiors, also to a fourth duty, 
to repair gratuitously as missionaries to any land 
or part of the world whither the pope may choose 
to send them, and to execute their mission with 
all the zeal and by any means in their power. The 
novices were to undergo besides many other spi 
ritual exercises, also the lowest drudgeries and the 
most disgusting services in the hospitals, after the 
example of Xaver, who instituted such low ser- 



INTRODUCTION. XI 

vices as the most honourable task of the chivalrous 
order. A special bull of Pope Paul III. (27th Sept., 
1540) confirmed the order in due form, and at the 
meeting of the members in the following year at 
Rome, the founder was nominated the first general of 
the society, though he was but little qualified to be 
the head of a comprehensive administration, his 
rough plans having generally been properly deve 
loped and carried into practical force by Laynez, 
and some others of his learned friends. Julius III., 
like Paul III., granted to the order prerogatives 
which no corporation, spiritual or temporal, ever 
was in possession of. Not only were they to enjoy 
all the privileges of the mendicant friars and lay 
clergy they were not only free of the jurisdiction 
of any episcopal or secular authority, save that of 
the pope and their own superiors, but they were 
also to be allowed to perform all clerical duties 
anywhere and anyhow, even during the time of an in 
terdiction. They were, moreover, empowered to grant 
absolution of sins and church penalties, to change 
the special vows of laymen into other good works, 



Xll INTRODUCTION. 

to build churches, acquire estates and property, to 
dispense, according to circumstances, with the usual 
regulations of the church, and even to act against 
the canonical laws without first consulting the will 
and opinion of even the pope himself. To the pater- 
general was given unlimited authority over all the 
members; he could send them with missions any 
where he chose ; he had the power to appoint them 
everywhere as professors of theology or divinity, and 
invest them with academical titles equal to those 
given by the faculties of the secular universities. 

The fundamental principle of the constitution of 
the society, is the universal spread of the order, and 
the most consolidated internal union and connection 
of the members throughout the world. The society 
is accordingly divided into several classes or ranks. 
To the first and lowest class belong the novices; 
they are taken from all classes of society without 
regard to birth and station, and their only and abso 
lute recommendation is talent and education. Their 
probation lasts for two years, during which time 



INTRODUCTION. Xlll 

they are exercised into blind obedience and self- 
denial. These novices are not yet ranked among 
the real members, the lowest of whom consist of 
secular co-labourers or coadjutors, who, having made 
no monastic vow, can be dismissed or released at 
any time. They act partly as subordinates and 
partly as allies to the members of the higher ranks. 
Many high statesmen, functionaries, and other in 
fluential personages (as Louis XIV. was in his old 
age), had sometimes the honour of being received 
into that class. Higher in rank stand the scholars 
and spiritual coadjutors, men of knowledge and eru 
dition, monks who have made solemn monastic vows, 
and who entirely devote themselves to the educa 
tion of youth. They are employed as professors, 
preachers, rectors, and tutors in families, and as 
missionary assistants. The highest rank occupy the 
professed monks, who have distinguished themselves 
by worldly wisdom, energy, and loyalty to the order. 
In addition to their monastic vows, they are em 
ployed in all sorts of missions, and serve as mission 
aries amongst the heathens and infidels, as regents 



Xiv INTRODUCTION. 

m distant colonies, as confessors of princes and 
monarchs, and as representatives of the order in 
places where no colleges are as yet founded, though 
they themselves are exempt from the duty of 
instructing the youth. 

It is only these professed monks alone, who have 
the right to vote in the election of a pater-general. 
The latter is not eligible to the post without 
having previously served himself in the above 
capacity of a professed monk. He appoints from 
the midst of that voting congregation his assistants, 
provincials, superiors, and directors. The general 
is elected for life, resides at Rome, and has a council 
of his own, consisting of one admonitor and five 
assistants, who are supposed to represent the five 
principal nations : the Spaniards, Portuguese, Italians, 
French, and Germans. He receives reports from the 
provincials once every month, and from the supe 
riors of the cloisters and rectors of the colleges once 
every three months, on all matters connected with 
religion and politics, as also on the character, con- 



INTRODUCTION. XV 

duct, merits, and capacities of the individual members. 
Being in possession of these reports, he gives his 
instructions accordingly, and acts upon the whole as 
the supreme head of the order, the members of which, 
from high to low, are obliged to obey implicitly his 
commands without asking questions, or questioning 
the expediency of any of the measures he may think 
proper to adopt. He is even above the laws and 
statutes of the order ; he can alter them whenever he 
thinks it advisable to do so ; he can punish, exile, or 
promote any member of the society by a single stroke 
of the pen, or even a mere instruction by mouth. 

Already, at the death of the founder (1556), the 
society numbered about 1000 members in twelve 
states. The first was Portugal, where Xaver and 
Rodriguez (1540) had established colleges at the in 
vitation of the king. The order met also with the 
same rapid success in the Italian states and Spain, 
where the example of one of the most powerful 
grandees, Francis Borgia, Duke of Granada, was 
followed by a great number of individuals of more 



XVI INTRODUCTION. 

or less eminence. Also in Catholic Germany, and 
more especially in Austria and Bavaria, the order 
rapidly spread, particularly amongst the students at 
the universities of Vienna, Prague, and Ingolstadt, 
where it maintained an influential dominion for more 
than two hundred years. 

By its strictly hierarchical principles, its inde 
fatigable activity and successful operations in prose- 
lytism, the Catholic princes and monarchs, as also 
the popes themselves, had recognized in the order 
the most efficacious antidote against the fast growing 
Protestant religion at that period. Also to the 
masses generally, the Jesuits had soon recommended 
themselves as the offspring of the new spirit of the 
age an appellation that suited even the views of 
anti-monastic individuals. To those to whom the 
Franciscan monks had appeared too clumsy and 
vulgar, the Dominicans too rigorous and gloomy, 
the finely-formed, cheerful, and social Jesuits were 
just the monks calculated to please the eye and the 
heart in a far higher degree. No one could re- 



INTRODUCTION. XV11 

proach tliem with idling away their time in solitary 
prayers or chanting of hymns. Their devotional 
hours were few and short, their conduct meek and 
civil, and their apparel the same as that of the lay- 
clergy, or even of common civilians. They were, 
moreover, instructed to proceed very gently in their 
active spheres of religious and political conversion, to 
win people by yielding to their peculiar tastes and 
views, and generally not to manifest any passion or 
zealous excitement, but to keep their own views and 
measures secret and concealed, in order to carry out 
the better, by an external show of sang froid and 
seeming carelessness of manner, plans which might 
otherwise meet with public opposition. The spirit of 
this sort of worldly wisdom, or rather cunning, to be 
adopted in the affairs of social, religious, and poli 
tical transactions, chiefly emanated from the second 
general of the order, Laynez, who so modified the 
sombre and over-rigorous rules of the first founder 
as better to fit the members for social intercourse in 
the management of affairs so closely connected with 
the sole object in view the universal sovereignty of 



XV111 INTRODUCTION. 

the holy chair against the attacks of Protestantism, 
princes, and national bishops. This was the task 
allotted to the Jesuits, who tried to accomplish the 
object in view under the pretext of promoting 
throughout the world true religion or the honour of 
God (in majorem Dei gloriam, as is manifest from 
the inscription of their escutcheon), by acting upon 
the minds of the youth, in the establishment of 
schools, and of the adults, by means of social inter 
course, the confessional, and the pulpit. At the 
death of Laynez (1565), that spirit had already pene 
trated so deeply into the internal life of the order, 
that neither the example of monastic piety practised 
by his successor, Francis Borgia, nor the suggestion 
of the popes, Paul IV. and V., to assimilate the 
pious devotions of the order to those of the other 
monastic orders, produced the least effect upon the 
members. 

. . . . ..-.. ist > ..... -it* 

Their missions out of Europe had been crowned 
with almost incredible success. Francis Xaver and 
his assistants have converted to Christianity within 



INTRODUCTION. XIX 

ten years, from 1541 to 1551, hundreds of thousands 
of heathens, in Goa, Travancur, Cochin China, Ma 
lacca, Ceylon, and even Japan, Brazil, and Paraguay, 
where subsequently the Jesuit missionaries brought 
about the subjection of the aborigines, amongst 
whom they had previously introduced the light of 
civilization and education. Africa alone seemed deaf 
to the teachings of the Jesuits; the natives of the 
western coast would not suffer the missionaries to 
approach their territory ; the Copts in the east lite 
rally drove them away; while the Abyssinians 
treated them even as spies and traitors. On the 
other hand, their influence in Europe had increased 
so rapidly that all traces of the effects of the Re 
formation were soon lost and annihilated in the 
Catholic states of this part of the world. 

Claudius Aquaviva, a descendant of the ducal race 
of Atri, the fourth general of the Jesuits (1581 
1615), became the creator of their famous school 
system, and the plan of education as adopted in 
all the Jesuit colleges. Their teachers were distin- 



XX INTRODUCTION. 

guished for erudition, the arts, and the sciences, 
and no wonder that the order soon inspired the 
learned world with deep respect for their esta 
blishments. But the Jesuits also knew how to 
profit from their position, capacities, and fame. 
Their establishments and estates increased from day 
to day, their churches and confessionals were never 
empty, while legacies and donations flowed in abun 
dantly on all sides. The particulars of their internal 
constitution they wished to be neither known nor 
imitated. Consequently, when a number of females 
in Italy and the lower Rhenish provinces had formed 
a notion (1623) to establish an order of female 
Jesuits, similar in constitution, functions, and classes 
to that of the male Jesuits, the latter induced the 
pope (1631) to interdict the formation of such an 
order. 

Notwithstanding the high favour in which the 
Jesuits stood with the princes and the people in the 
different states of Europe, the non -Jesuitical clergy 
and the university professors soon discovered the 



INTRODUCTION. XXI 

mischief which had been worked by them. They 
became odious to the bishops, curates, and univer 
sities by their prominent privileges, to the old 
monastic orders by their encroachments upon their 
rights and clerical duties, and finally to the govern 
ments and judicial authorities by their meddling 
with politics and state transactions, the evil effects of 
which were seen in Portugal under the reigns of 
John III. and Sebastian (their pupil), when, after 
the death of the latter, Portugal had been trans 
ferred by their intrigues to the Spanish crown. For 
twenty years the parliament and the high clergy of 
France, therefore, stoutly opposed the attempt of the 
Jesuits to settle in the kingdom. The university at 
Paris declared the order useless, and incompatible 
with the rights of the Gallican Church, and it was 
only owing to the favour of the court that they were 
allowed (1562) to settle in France under the name of 
" fathers of the college of Clermont," and by fore 
going all their most important privileges. Gradu 
ally, however, they recovered their rights and privi 
leges, and more especially during the civil war, 



XX11 INTRODUCTION. 

under the protection of the Guises, though they had 
been suspected of participation in the murder of 
Henry III. In 1594, it is true, they were banished 
from France, on account of the murderous attempt 
of their pupil, Chatel, upon the life of Henry IV. ; 
but in 1603 they had not only returned to France, 
but were even playing their former part of confessors 
at the French court. 

At still greater eminence had they arrived in Ger 
many under the Ferdinands II. and III., while in 
the thirty years war they displayed political talents 
of an extraordinary character ; they were in fact the 
soul of the Ligue, which did hardly anything of im 
portance without their advice and consent. By means 
of the Jesuit pater Lamormain, confessor of the em 
peror, Wallenstein fell, and Bavaria was saved for 
Austria. 

In France, however, a new storm broke over their 
head, through Pascal s " Lettres Provinciates" 
(1666), in which they were charged with loose 



INTRODUCTION. XX111 

morals, selfish motives, unfair means, mental reser 
vation, &c. ; while, in some towns of Italy, many of 
the members had been guilty even of seduc 
tion and violation odious acts which brought 
the order into general disrepute throughout Europe, 
and compelled them to fly in order to escape the 
popular rage, or Lynch-law of the present day. 
But what particularly offended the middle classes 
against the Jesuits was their mercantile traffics 
with the raw productions of the trans -Atlantic coun 
tries where their missionaries had settled. Also 
in France, the mercantile speculations which they 
carried on, despite all papal orders to the con 
trary, were the chief cause of their fall and ruin. 
Ever since 1743, they had established, through 
their missionary, Pater Lavalette, a regular house 
of business at Martinique, which bought up all 
the raw productions of that and the neighbouring 
West India islands, and shipped them to France. 
Two vessels, laden with a large cargo of these pro 
ductions, valued at two millions of francs, had, how 
ever, been captured by the English. They had been 



XXIV INTRODUCTION. 

consigned by Lavalette as a remittance in payment 
to the house Lioncy, at Marseilles, and as the 
Jesuits would not bear the loss of the cargo, or re 
imburse the amount, an action was brought against 
them, when they were condemned to the full pay 
ment of the debt and costs. That lawsuit was also 
the means of bringing to light many other abuses 
and frauds in their transactions and mercantile deal 
ings. Laurence Bicci, their general, having refused 
to modify in the least the constitution of the order, 
by his declaration " Sint ut sunt, aut non sint" (It 
must remain as it is, or cease altogether,) a royal de 
cree (1764) abolished the order as a political society, 
despite the protestations of Pope Clement XIII. 

They were also expelled from Spain in 1767, and 
soon afterwards likewise from Naples, Parma, and 
Malta, which at last induced Pope Clement XIV. 
entirely to dissolve the order in due form (21st July, 
1773) by his bull " Dominus ac redemptor noster." 



MODERN JESUITISM, 



THE JESUITS, 

Since the Dissolution of their Order by Pope 
Clemens XIV. in 1773. 

THE fable of the Hydra in the ancient mythology 
has become re-cast into an historical fact in modern 
times under a different name, the " Order of Jesus." 
This many-headed monster of papal usurpation had 
in process of time become so intergrown with the 
spirit of ultramontane Catholicism, that neither 
the hatred of the Cabinets, nor even the bull issued 
by Pope Clemens XIV., by which the order was so 
lemnly and formally dissolved, had the effect of an 
nihilating its existence in the true sense of the term. 
After the promulgation of that bull, the Jesuits 
were certainly so far obedient to the papal injunction 
as to discontinue living congregated under one roof, 
or to appear in public in the costume of their order ; 
but beyond these outward compliances they consi- 



2 DEATH OF CLEMENS XIV. HIS SUCCESSOR, PIUS VI. 

dered the bull as regarded the effectual abolition of 
the order invalid, unbinding, and contrary to the 
spirit of Catholic progress. Abandoned by the head 
of their church, the ex- Jesuits redoubled their 
efforts to keep the scattered fraternity in active zeal 
and union, hoping that at no distant time the restora 
tion of the order would follow in the natural course 
of events. To this anticipation they were not a little 
encouraged by the death of their inveterate enemy, 
Pope Clemens, which ensued under rather suspicious 
circumstances one year after the promulgation of 
the famous bull, as also by the favourable reception 
they had met with in some parts of Europe, in spite 
of the papal warning and denunciation. Neither 
were they mistaken in their speculation ; the suc 
cessor of Clemens, Pope Pius VI., proved a warm 
friend of the order. He tacitly approved of their 
movements, and was only restrained by considerations 
for the courts of the Bourbons, from re-establishing 
the order in due form and solemn procession. He 
allowed them, however, to receive novices in some 
parts of Europe, and more especially at Vienna and 
Naples, where they were soon at their old game of 
working miracles and enlisting the feelings of the 



INTRIGUES OF THE EX-JESUITS. O 

masses by pampering to their senses by all sorts of sen 
sual tricks and intrigues. By such and similar means, 
the Jesuits succeeded in reconstructing their broken 
institution in many states of the Catholic world, 
assisted as they were in their manoeuvres by the 
ready sympathy of the masses, who looked at them 
as martyrs and persecuted members of society. 
Neither had their influence become less decisive and 
powerful even at some of the Catholic courts of 
Europe. In Portugal, under the bigoted Maria 
Francisca (1777-1792), they managed even to remove 
from the Administration the enlightened Pombal, to 
destroy all that statesman had effected for the moral 
and material welfare of the country, and to re- 
introduce the whole rubbish of old abuses which 
Pombal had been at so great pains in clearing away. 
In Bavaria the lewd and hypocritical Charles Theodor 
(1779-1799) was a ready machine in their hands. 
In his dominions of the Lower Rhine, the dissolution 
act of the order was confined to a trifling change 
in the dress, while the members continued to live to 
gether in their college at Diisseldorff, where they re 
ceived novices (under the appellation of ex- Jesuits) and 
acted upon the whole as if nothing had happened to 

B 2 



4 ASCENDANCY OF THE JESUITS IN VARIOUS STATES. 

check their baneful operations. At the university of 
Ingolstadt (Bavaria) most of the professors were 
ex- Jesuits in disguise. In Austria, under Leopold 
II. and Francis II., they were the soul of the re 
action then stirring against the reforms of Joseph II., 
while in Belgium they were even among the ringleaders 
of the insurrection which had broken out in conse 
quence of those reforms. So great indeed was their 
power in Belgium, that they set their face for a long 
time against the Abolition-act of Clemens, and not 
less against the Government who had ordered the 
enforcement of its provisions. They even appeared 
in public in the costume of their order, and enrolled 
new members as in the previous periods.* At their 
college at Liege, depravity and debauchery had 
placed (1779) a great number of the students under 
medical treatment for secret diseases. It was also 
in Belgium whence the proposition emanated (1790) 
for the restoration of the order ; and the example was 
imitated in 1793 by the Catholic cantons of Switzer 
land, where the proposal was supported by eleven 
bishops at Rome and most of the Catholic bishops 
in Hungary. The outbreak of the first French 

* Vide Sequel. 



THEIR HOSTILITY TO THE FRENCH INNOVATIONS. 5 

revolution, the ex-Jesuits ascribed, in pamphlets and 
from the pulpit, as a just retribution of Heaven for 
the sin committed against their order. With the 
dissolution of the order, they said, the bulwark of 
both the throne and the altar has been demolished ; 
and the consequence was, anarchy and infidelity, 
evils that can be remedied only by the restoration of 
the order, which commands implicit obedience to 
God and to the rulers by his right. Neither would 
they have failed to accomplish their object in those 
stormy times, if the triumph of the French arms had 
been less signal. Exasperated in the extreme against 
France and her innovations, they kindled the civil 
war in the Vendee, which, as it assumed the character 
of a war of religion, was also attended by all the 
horrors that usually characterise such a war. The 
emblem of the heart of Christ, which served as a sign 
of recognition among the secret disciples of Loyola, 
had been found to exist at that time also among 
the rustic royalists of Western France, and Charette, 
one of the chiefs of the Vendee insurrection, had 
that very emblem even embroidered on the collar of 
his coat, though he was far from being an orthodox 
enthusiast. 



NICOLO PACCANARI. 



PACCANARI AND THE "FATHERS AND 
MOTHERS OF FAITH." 

THE French revolution, while it prevented on the 
one hand the formal re-establishment of the order, 
stimulated on the other hand its regeneration, 
though under a different name. The general sym 
pathy which was aroused at the European courts 
in favour of the ex- Jesuits, by the efforts of the 
French emigrants abroad, was suddenly brought 
into action by the appearance of Nicolo Paccanari, 
an adventurer and native of Tyrol. From a tailor 
(at Trient) he became a papal soldier, and after the 
outbreak of the French revolution he thought he 
could contrive to restore the Jesuit order. For 
that purpose he repaired to Vienna, where he in 
gratiated himself with the bigoted Archduchess 
Maria Anna, and persuaded her to spend her private 
property in the endowment of an institution under 
the title " Fathers of Faith." Pius VI. confirmed 
(1792) the new society for fear of meeting, as was 



THE EX-JESUITS IN ENGLAND. 7 

plainly hinted to him by Paccanari, with a similar 
end as did his predecessor, who it was rumoured had 
died of poison. Pius even allowed the members 
of the new society to wear the costume of the Jesuits 
with some trifling addition, and took them under his 
special protection, while the Austrian Duchess went 
in her zeal so far as even to establish various colonies 
of the "fathers " beyond Austria, and more especially 
at Venice, whence they soon spread all over Italy, 
France, Holland, and England. 

Like many other refugees, the ex-Jesuits too, 
had found an hospitable asylum on Britannia s 
shores, where Thomas Weld (father of Cardinal 
Weld) farmed out to them a magnificent mansion 
(Stonyhurst), with considerable lands attached to it, 
near Blackburn in Lancashire, for a mere nominal 
rent, while in his Will he bequeathed the whole 
property to them unconditionally. The pious fathers, 
as may be imagined, converted the mansion into a 
college, after the model of the Jesuit institutions 
abroad, and they found so much support and en 
couragement from the rich Catholic inhabitants in 
England that they were soon enabled to build a 
second establishment or college, Kensington House, 



8 THE JESUITS IN FRANCE. 

nearly opposite the palace of that name. Stonyhurst 
became afterwards the nursery and mother of all 
other similar establishments in England, while the 
existence of Kensington House was but of short dura 
tion. The latter had been frequented mostly by the 
sons of the French emigrants of rank, and was con 
ducted by the Abbe Broglie, son of the Marshal of 
that name. The members, from national pride, 
refused for a long time to acknowledge as their su 
perior a Mr. Stone, the rector of Stonyhurst and PRO 
VINCIAL of the " fathers of faith " in Great Britain, who 
in return refused them the loan of money to defray the 
expenses of their establishment, which in consequence 
fell into decay, bankruptcy, and final dissolution. 

It was in France, however, where the fathers of 
faith " (alias Jesuits) had made the greatest progress. 
Every castle of the expatriated nobility served them 
as a loophole, whence they carried on their operations 
all over the country, until they found warm friends 
and supporters in the influential Cardinal Fesch and 
the Abbe Emery, superior of St. Sulpice. At the 
intercession of the former, Napoleon granted (1800) 
the fathers, in violation of the law of 1792, the free 
settlement at Lyons, whence they successfully endea- 



THEIR PROGRESS THERE. 9 

voured to spread throughout the country, under the 
various names of " fathers of faith," Paccanarites, and 
" adorers of Jesus" At Amiens, Belley, and various 
other places of France, they established schools, which 
were soon numerously attended by nearly all classes 
of society. But when, encouraged by success, they 
attempted at proselytism even among the medical, 
polytechnic, and law students at Paris, Napoleon 
thought it advisable to abolish (1804) all their insti 
tutions, and order the members to return to their 
respective homes, and live there in the character of 
lay-clergy. The imperial order was however but 
imperfectly obeyed ; the favour and protection of 
Fesch and his sister, the mother of Napoleon, enabled 
them to continue uninterruptedly, though secretly, 
their active intrigues, even in the French metropolis 
itself. Nay, they even contrived to re-establish there 
their institution, though Napoleon himself would 
never give his consent to it, despite the low profane 
flatteries which they bestowed on him.* In revenge, 

* In one of the catechisms composed by them at that 
period, it is said " To honour and serve the Emperor is to 
honour and serve God himself; that those who fail in their 
duty towards our Emperor render themselves worthy of 
eternal damnation." Montglavre and Chalas, p. 388. 

B3 



10 PACCANARl s NEW INSTITUTION. 

the " fathers" managed in 1809 to establish in Italy a 
widely-ramified society under the name of the " Theo- 
cratico-anti-Napoleon Union/ which, when discovered 
in 1810, was found to number so many men of high 
rank and distinction, that Napoleon thought proper to 
restrict his punishment to only thirty of the ringleaders. 
About the same time Paccanari himself met with a 
sad end. This man, a mixture of greatness and 
meanness, of boldness and temerity, who, himself one 
of the most uneducated of his class, had declared 
that the only means of salvation for the present 
generation is to be sought in reducing the human 
race to the ignorance of the barbarous ages this 
Paccanari, we say, had persuaded the Archduchess 
Maria Anna, who resided at that time at Rome, to 
found also there a female society under the name 
" MOTHERS OF FAITH," and to entrust him with the 
entire management of the institution. The Inqui 
sition, however, soon suspected that Paccanari, who 
had in the eyes of his votaries already advanced to 
the rank of a saint, had some other rather sensual 
motives for frequenting the female institution besides 
that of praying with the pious sisters. An investi 
gation took place (1804), when he was found guilty 



HIS SAD END. 11 

and condemned to perpetual imprisonment, from 
which he was however delivered by the entrance of 
the French into Rome. New misdemeanors, how 
ever, brought him again into prison, from which 
he made his escape, to terminate his life, as it ap 
pears, in a more fatal way. His body was found 
in the Tiber pierced by daggers. His influence had 
however been on the wane in Italy long before that 
catastrophe, owing less to his own adventures and 
intrigues than to the tyranny with which he treated 
his subordinates in the discharge of their duties. 
Many of his adherents had abandoned him long 
before his death, and repaired to their brethren in 
France, England, or Russia, in which latter country 
the Jesuits had lived for a century in undisturbed 
peace and quiet. 



12 THE JESUITS IN RUSSIA. 



THE JESUITS IN RUSSIA, 

After the Dissolution of the Order ; their formal 
Restoration in that Empire in 1801. 

IT was a phenomenon not less strange than remark 
able, that the collective members of the Jesuit order 
should, after their banishment from their homes, the 
Catholic countries, not only find an asylum, but even 
be allowed to establish themselves formally and to 
carry on their previous movements in countries such 
as England, Holland, and Prussia, where they had 
always been considered as the bitterest enemies of 
the throne and the church. Still more surprising is 
the tenderness with which the disciples of Loyola 
were treated in Russia in the days of their adversity. 
Neither would it be reasonable to ascribe their suc 
cess in Russia to feelings of generosity and sympathy 
entertained by the empress Catherine for the perse 
cuted monks, and more especially when we consider 
that their treacherous behaviour to that empire 
during the previous centuries had induced Peter the 
Great (1719) to banish them for ever from his 



PROBABLE REASONS FOR BEING WELL TREATED. 13 

dominions. The real motive of this favourable 
treatment must be sought in the political position 
of Russia at that period. Shortly before the disso 
lution of the order by Clemens XIV., the division of 
Poland had taken place (1772), when, in the share 
obtained by Catherine II. for Russia, was included 
also the province White Russia, where the Loyolites 
possessed several colleges and owned more than 
10,000 serfs, and where their influence upon the 
ignorant and brutish population was without parallel. 
The Empress saw at once the great advantages to be 
gained in the new province, by making active allies of 
the religious body, and by becoming herself the pro 
tector or patron of the order. She might moreover 
also have been actuated to the step, by a desire to 
show to the world how little authority the pope pos 
sessed in her Catholic dominions, that, notwithstand 
ing his bull for the dissolution of the order, she was 
resolved to keep the latter intact in Russian Poland ; 
and secondly, perhaps, to be saved the expenses of 
providing national instruction for the Catholic youth 
in the newly acquired province, a consideration which 
also induced Frederick the Great to tolerate the order 
(though under a different name) in Silesia, after their 



14 EMPRESS CATHERINE S FAVOUR TO THE JESUITS. 

banishment from the Catholic countries. If these 
were indeed her motives for the mode in which she 
acted in the case of the Jesuits, the Empress was not 
mistaken in her calculations. The good services 
which the Jesuits subsequently rendered her by their 
intrigues and plots against the very country where 
they had been overwhelmed for centuries with kind 
ness and privileges, have greatly contributed to seal, 
perhaps for ever, the destiny of unhappy Poland. 

It was in vain that Charles III. of Spain added his 
exertions to those of the holy father to dissuade 
Catherine from her resolution to take under her 
protection the order and its members. The Empress, 
in reply, referred to the Charter she had granted in 
1772 to all Catholic institutions generally, from 
which grant, she alleged, the subsequent bull of 
dissolution had no power to exclude even the order of 
the Jesuits. She even threatened Clemens XIV. to 
withdraw her protection from all her Catholic subjects, 
should he insist on the execution of his bull in her 
dominions. The consequence was, that she not only 
confirmed the " fathers " in the undisturbed posses 
sions of all their estates in White Russia, but even 
exempted them from all ground-rent and taxes on 



STANISLAS, ARCHBISHOP OF MOHILOW. 15 

the same, and allowed them to receive in their circle 
as many of the ex-Jesuits abroad who should be in 
clined to settle in her dominions. 

A certain Stanislas Sestrenzevicz (previously a 
Calvinist, and Prussian officer in a hussar regiment, 
but, since 1774, Catholic bishop of Malvi in White 
Russia) was in 1778 provided by Pius VI. with un 
limited power and control over all the ecclesiastical 
orders in his diocese. Aware of the real sentiments 
of the new pope as regarded the Jesuit order, Stanis 
las at once granted (1779) to his protegees, the Loyo- 
lites, the formal establishment of a noviciate in White 
Russia, in return for which favour, the latter pro 
moted by their influence with the Empress, the ele 
vation of Stanislas to the newly created archbishopric 
at Mohilow. The "fathers" did so, however, under 
the condition that one of the members of their order, 
Pater Benislowski, should be installed coadjutor to 
the new metropolitan. Benislowski repaired (1783) 
on an imperial mission to Rome, to obtain for the 
new archbishop the pallium, in which he succeeded 
after considerable difficulty. He was, however, not 
so fortunate in the second part of his mission, to re 
store in due form the order of the Jesuits, as the pope 



16 CREATION OF A VICAR-GENERAL IN RUSSIA. 

could not possibly accede to the request without 
irritating the courts of the Bourbons. Pius found 
it nevertheless expedient tacitly to sanction the 
election (1782) of Ezernievitz as Vicar-general of 
their order in Russia, the election having been made 
by the resident Jesuits there by permission of the 
Empress. 

It may not be unimportant to mention, that 
Catherine II. showered all these favours on the 
" fathers " under the strict condition, that none of 
their actions and movements should in any way clash 
with the established laws of the land, and that their 
own statutes should in every respect be in harmony 
with those of the Russian empire. Catherine s suc 
cessor, Paul I., was even a greater admirer of the 
Loyolites than his mother. He saw in them, at the 
representations of the French emigrants, a mighty 
bulwark against the further spread of revolutionary 
notions. He granted them (1800) the use of the 
Catholic church in his metropolis, allowed them to 
establish there a school, which they soon converted 
into a regular college, and supported with great zeal 
the efforts of their Vicar-general Kareu for the formal 
restoration of the order throughout Europe. His 



ATTEMPT TO RESTORE THE ORDER IN FRANCE. 17 

success in that respect was however only partial; 
Pius VII. could only be persuaded to grant (1801) 
the restoration of the order in the Russian empire 
alone, naming Kareu General of the Jesuits residing 
in that country, but he would not venture to extend 
that measure to the other countries of Europe. 



RESTORATION OF THE ORDER IN NAPLES 
AND SICILY. 

FROM this partial restoration of the order, may be 
dated its formal and general regeneration a few years 
afterwards. Having formed secret unions throughout 
Europe, Pater Gabriel Gruber (successor of Kareu in 
Russia) applied (1803), through the medium of the 
French ambassador at Vienna, to Napoleon Bona 
parte for the restoration of the order in France, pro 
mising in return a constant readiness on the part 
of the order to promote the Consul s political views 
in any way possible. The First Consul not being 
anxious to form such a dangerous alliance, returned no 



18 RESTORATION OF THE ORDER IN NAPLES. 

reply to Gruber s letter. The latter was, however, 
more successful with Ferdinand IV. of Naples, who 
had in his younger years, though he greatly contri 
buted to the dissolution of the order, become a con 
vert to the Czar s views by bitter personal experience 
and the fatal results of the French revolution. The 
delegate of Gruber, Pater Angioli, found it there 
fore no difficult matter to persuade Ferdinand to join 
in the application to the pope of granting the same 
favour for Naples as he did for Russia. Pius 
VII. readily complied with the request by a breve 
(1804) . After the lapse of a few months, the Jesuits 
occupied already at Naples three mansions, which 
they were about to convert into schools and convents, 
when, unfortunately for them, the French took 
possession (1806) of the greatest part of the kingdom, 
and Ferdinand and his court were obliged to fly and 
take up their abode in Sicily. Thither the French 
commander shipped also his favourite Loyolites, who 
by Ferdinand s liberality numbered in 1814, in Sicily, 
200 members, with four colleges and one noviciate. 



GENERAL RESTORATION OF THE ORDER IN 1814. 19 



GENERAL RESTORATION OF THE ORDER 
BY PIUS VII. IN 1814. 

THE year 1814, which saw the triumph of old 
Europe over the great son of the Revolution, wit 
nessed also the formal restoration of the society of 
Jesus in all the states of Catholic Christendom. It 
was the first act of Pope Pius VII. after his release 
from captivity, which he had undergone for five years, 
since 1808. This general restoration was one of the 
consequences of a time when both Catholics and Pro 
testants were bent upon re-introducing old institutions 
into the new order of things, that they might serve in 
future as a defence against the demon of revolution. 
On the 7th August, 1814, the holy father, Pius VII., 
repaired in solemn procession to the Jesuit church at 
Rome, where, after saying mass at the altar of St. Ig 
natius, he ordered the public reading of the bull (Sol- 
licitudo omnium Ecclesiarum), in which he restored 
the order of Jesus, together with the whole of its 



20 FALSE REASONS FOR RESTORING THE ORDER. 

constitution and privileges, in all Catholic countries 
indiscriminately. The contents of that bull are full 
of contradictions, if not untruths. He speaks in it 
of the dangers that were still surrounding the Chair 
of Peter, though he well knew that they no longer 
existed since the termination of the war, which, on 
the contrary, had opened the best prospects for papal 
aggression by the general mania in Europe, of reduc 
ing everything to the old anti-revolutionary regime. 
He further assures in it, that he restored the order at 
the earnest request of the whole Catholic world, while 
in truth, France, Germany, and Holland only learnt 
for the first time from the papal bull itself, that they 
had ever evinced an anxiety for the restoration. It is 
even a notorious fact that the Emperor Francis I. 
showed great reluctance to comply with the papal bull, 
and that also the Prince Regent of Portugal and Brazil 
(afterwards King John VI.) had formally protested 
(1815) against the repristination of the order, and 
openly declared that he would never tolerate the Jesuits 
in his dominions, nor ever enter into negotiations 
with the holy father on the subject* It was in fact 
only Spain, Italy, and a few cantons of Switzerland, 
that rejoiced at the restoration of the order, and for 



ATTEMPT TO CONTROL PUBLIC EDUCATION. 21 

some years afterwards the order was indeed only in 
these countries legally acknowledged by the state, 
while in the rest of Europe the Governments were ex 
tremely slow in complying with the holy father s will. 



THE ORDER IN RUSSIA UNDER 

ALEXANDER I. 
Until their Expulsion in 1820. 

WE have seen in the foregoing pages how kindly 
the Loyolites were received and treated in Russia by 
Catherine II. and Paul I. Neither did Alexander I. 
treat them less so after his accession to the throne. 
In 1805 the General of the order, Berzozowsky 
(successor of Gruber), conceived the plan of bringing 
into the hands of the order, the whole depart 
ment of public instruction in that most schismatic 
empire. The first steps towards the accomplish 
ment of the plan consisted in the attempt at having 
their own college at Palozk raised to the rank of a 
university, and endow it not only with all the 
privileges peculiar to the other universities of the 



22 THE JESUIT COLLEGE AT POLOZK. 

empire, but also and chiefly with the control 
and supervision of all the schools of the order 
existing throughout Russia, a right that exclusively 
belonged to the state, or Minister of Public In 
struction. The attempt gave rise to disputes be 
tween the Jesuits and the faculty of the University 
of Wilna, at that time the most exalted in Russia. 
The struggle assumed the same bitter character which 
distinguished similar conflicts before and since that 
period, between the pious fathers and the Catholic 
universities at Paris * and other places. Assisted by 
the powerful influence of Count Joseph de Maistre, 
the Sardinian Minister at the court of St. Petersburg, 
Alexander granted the Jesuits their request, and 
raised the college of Polozk (1812) to the rank of 
a university, against the will and remonstrances of 
Prince Galitzin, the then Minister of Worship and 
Public Instruction. 

If the disciples of Ignatius would only possess in 
the days of prosperity half the prudence, moderation, 
and perseverance which we cannot help admiring in 
them in times of their adversity, verily, the dominion 
of the world, after which they are continually striving, 

* Vide Sequel. 



THEIR ATTEMPT AT PROSELYTISM. 23 

and of which they had so frequently possessed them 
selves, would not so easily escape their grasp, and 
their triumph and glory might, at all events, not 
be subject to so frequent changes and vicissitudes. 
Happily for mankind, however, the beams of fortune 
dazzle their sight, intoxicate their senses, and stimu 
late them to the commission of extravagant follies, 
by which they lose at one blow all the advantages 
they have gradually gained by long and hard labour 
and intrigues. Thus it happened with them also in 
Russia. Filled with pride at the victory they had 
obtained over their foes, and at the favour and con 
fidence reposed in them by the Emperor Alexan 
der, they began to set at nought the laws of the 
land, which strictly prohibit proselytism and con 
version from the established religion of the empire. 
They soon threw out their nets with increasing impu 
dence also among the votaries of the Greek church, 
whose children they frequently kidnapped for the 
salvation of their young souls, but also to the dis 
tress of the parents and indignation of the previous 
Government, while they had confined these baneful 
operations to the Jewish and Protestant inhabitants 
alone. 



24 THEY SUCCEED IN CONVERTING PUPILS. 

The want of proper teachers and tutors, which was 
then felt in Russia in a far higher degree than at 
present, had induced several distinguished families in 
the empire to intrust the Loyolites with the educa 
tion of their children. So long as their schools stood 
under the immediate control of the state, the Jesuits 
thought it too dangerous to extend their conversion 
plans beyond the limits of the law. No sooner, how 
ever, had Government confided to them the authority 
over the schools, and reserved for itself only the 
superintendence of the Polozk university, than the 
pious fathers believed that the time had arrived when 
they might dispense with reserve and moderation. 
A great number of Greco-Catholic pupils in their 
schools soon became converts to the Roman Catholic 
Church ; and through the children the Jesuits found 
an easy way to the hearts of the mothers and other 
female relatives. The operations of conversion were 
carried on with such impudence and success among 
the higher circles, that even several ladies of rank, 
attached to the court, had secretly embraced the 
Roman Catholic religion against the will of their 
families. Not satisfied with these illegal proceedings, 
the "fathers" believed they might also engage with im- 



THE CONVERSION OF PRINCE GALITZIN. 25 

punityin a warfare against the British Bible Society, 
which Alexander had encouraged throughout Russia 
with so much zeal and religious enthusiasm. The 
Loyolites saw in this Anglican propaganda a very 
dangerous rival, which they tried to combat and sup 
press by any means in their power. Even the en 
treaties, nay, the threats of the minister Galitzin, 
were unable to restrain them in their outrageous 
attacks upon that favourite society of the emperor,, 
to which step they were in some measure encouraged 
by the formal and universal restoration of the order 
by Pius VII., which modified to a great extent the 
Russian character which the order had hitherto 
borne in the empire. As it now stood under the 
direct authority of Rome, that of the czar was na 
turally brought in question, and the Loyolites no 
longer considered themselves citizens of Russia. 
Two circumstances in particular accelerated the ca 
tastrophe in the political drama of the order in that 
empire. Prince Alexander Galitzin, nephew of the 
afore-mentioned minister, after having visited for 
two years the college of the pious fathers at St. 
Petersburg, openly declared, in 1814, his conversion 
to the Roman Catholic church, a circumstance 

c 



26 CONVERSION AND FATAL END OF A PRINCESS. 

which excited the more attention, as he had, until 
that period, been notorious for his fanatical attach 
ment to the established church of the country. 
Although he was at once removed from the college, 
and installed among the pages at court, he clung to 
his new religion with all the devotion of an orthodox 
Catholic, and was even once seen clad in the dress of 
a penitent monk, with curious amulets hung round 
his neck, and a scourging girdle round his body. 
It was long, before the Archbishop Philarethes 
succeeded in bringing him back to the religion of 
his family. While the above event was still the talk 
of the town, another intrigue of a similar character 
plunged one of the first families in the empire into 
the deepest mourning. A charming young princess 
had been by her parents confided to the instruction 
of a disciple of Loyola, who, to convert her to his 
creed, continually represented to her in the most 
fiendish colours the eternal torments she would have 
to undergo beyond the grave as a heretic. The 
poor girl, unwilling on the one hand to offend her 
parents, and wishing on the other to accustom herself 
in lifetime to the torments by fire, which she was 
sure awaited her after death, tried to exercise herself 



THEIR EXPULSION FROM THE TWO METROPOLES. 27 

into endurance by scorching her body several times 
a day with a hot-burning copper pan, until the re 
peated agonizing pain at last threw her on a sick 
bed, from which she never rose. 

These facts induced the Emperor Alexander as soon 
as he was informed of them, to comply at least partially 
with the urgent requests of Galitzin and the whole of 
the Greek and Protestant clergy. He issued (January, 
1816) an imperial ukase by which the Jesuit College 
at St. Petersburg was dissolved, and the members of 
the order banished from the two metropoles (Moscow 
and St. Petersburg) of the empire. It was a heavy 
blow for the order, no less than the holy father, to be 
scorned by the very monarch who was then considered 
to be the representative of traditional legitimacy 
throughout Europe, who, after the example of his pre 
decessor, had protected the order with almost paternal 
care, and in whose dominions the Loyolites had found 
a cheerful home for nearly half a century. Alexander 
undisguisedly declared in the afore-named ukase that 
" he had earned but indifferent thanks from the order 
upon whom he and his ancestors had lavished so many 
favours, and that he had great reason to complain of 
the intrigues of the members to destroy the peace of 

c 2 



28 INTERVIEW WITH THE GRAND-DUKE CONSTANTINE. 

the country, &c. &c." It may easily be imagined, that 
the pope and the order left no means untried to induce 
the czar to revoke the ukase. Alexander, however, 
remained inexorable. 

Soon after the banishment of the Jesuits from the 
two metropoles of Russia, two of the worthy members 
arrived at Warsaw, for the purpose of requesting the 
Grand-Duke Constantine to allow them to establish a 
college in the Polish capital. Not venturing, how 
ever, to make such a bold request after their recent 
expulsion from the Russian capitals, they began 
by asking the favour of an audience from the grand- 
duke, naming for its object the permission for them 
selves and a few of their exiled brethren to take up 
their residence at Warsaw during the cold winter 
season. The readiness with which Constantine 
granted them their reasonable simple request during 
their interview with him, encouraged the fathers to 
enter into the details of their sufferings, and as the 
grand-duke seemed to listen to them with interest 
and sympathy, they had the imprudence or rather im 
pudence to take chairs and sit down at the side of 
Constantine without his having bid them to do so. 
In the heat of their gesticulation, they gradually 



THEIR IMPUDENT BEHAVIOUR TOWARDS HIM. 29 

approached so near the grand-duke as frequently 
to touch his arm. The latter felt so annoyed 
at the familiarity, that he rose and called for his 
carriage. The two fathers, however, far from taking 
the hint, actually followed him to the very steps of the 
carriage, and were about to enter it after Constantine 
had taken his seat, when the latter, losing all patience, 
said to them : " Now I am truly sick of it ; you have 
just shown me, my good fathers, the manner in which 
your order is accustomed to abuse the least favour 
held out to them. Within one single hour you have 
become, from timid petitioners, impudent claimants, 
not even allowing me the free use of my own time and 
carriage. I now limit your abode at Warsaw to only 
fourteen days." The anecdote was told by the grand- 
duke himself to the French ambassador, the Duke of 
Richelieu, and it certainly speaks volumes of the 
spirit that pervades the order. That Alexander did 
not visit them with the whole extent of his wrath, and 
banish them from the whole of his empire, instead of 
only the two metropoles, was no doubt owing to the 
fear he entertained lest they might reveal some un 
pleasant family secrets in which the heads of the 
order at least were initiated by their familiar inter- 



30 THE JESUITS EXTEND THEIR WORK OF PROSELYTISM. 

course with the courts of Catherine II. and Paul I. 
Among the papers of Gruber (predecessor of Ber- 
zozowski) were found, the czar knew it well, letters 
from his father, Emperor Paul, which were calculated 
highly to compromise himself and the whole house of 
Romanow. Neither were the fathers ignorant of the 
moral hold they had on the emperor, since they con 
tinued their labours of proselytisrn with unabated 
energy even after that partial expulsion from the 
metropoles, when the order still counted (1816) 
674 members in the various parts of Russia. Alex 
ander, though fully informed of the fact, still thought 
it proper to shut his eyes to their doings, and this 
show of leniency emboldened the fathers to extend 
their work of proselytism unreservedly and not with 
out success even among the military circles of the 
empire. This fear of tell-tale exposure, explains also 
why Alexander would not listen to the urgent request 
of Berzozowski, and allow him to leave Russia and fix 
his abode at Rome, at the solemn and repeated invi 
tation of the pope. He remained almost a prisoner 
at Polozk to the end of his life, to the 5th February, 
1820. 

Since their partial expulsion from Russia, vindic- 



THEIR EXPULSION FROM THE WHOLE OF RUSSIA. 31 

tiveness prompted the fathers to excite even the 
Chinese against the czar, and it was indeed chiefly 
owing to their influence, that some of the learned tra 
vellers who had been sent by the Russian government 
on a scientific mission to China were not allowed to 
remain at Peking. Some time before the death of 
Berzozowski, Alexander was authentically informed of 
the existence of a conspiracy by the order , having for 
its object nothing less than the restoration of the 
independence of Poland and the elevation npon its 
throne of a scion of the old Poniatowsky family. They 
had gained a great number of partisans to the cause at 
St. Petersburg, Moscow, Smolensk, Wovonesch, Arch 
angel, and even at Cherson in the Caucasus. Alex 
ander waited, however, patiently, until the death of 
Berzozowski (which the Jesuits alleged was not 
natural) before he ordered the total and eternal ex 
pulsion of the Loyolites from the Russian empire. 
This was done by an ukase of the 20th March, 1820. 
Apprehending a rise in their behalf by the peasantry 
of their localities, military divisions were dispatched 
thither to watch and hasten their departure. The 
university at Polozk, and all the other schools and 
colleges of the order were abolished, and the pupils 



32 REASONS ASSIGNED FOR THEIR EXPULSION. 

transferred partly to the episcopal seminaries and partly 
to the university at Wilna. The territorial possessions 
or domains of the order were sequestrated by the 
crown, and the revenue applied for the benefit of the 
Roman Catholic churches in Russia. The pious 
fathers were brought at the expense of government 
under escort to the frontier of the empire, where each 
received from thirty to fifty ducats travelling expenses. 
Most of them repaired to Rome, Vienna, or Galicia, 
where they met with hospitable receptions. 

The reasons assigned in the ukase for the total ex 
pulsion of the Jesuits were : their love of intrigues, 
proselytism, meddling in family affairs, and seduction 
of the feeble sex. Of the discovered conspiracy, 
however, not a word was mentioned; the Russian 
government generally does not like to talk loudly of 
even the possible existence of such phenomena, and 
events of such character are usually suppressed se 
cretly, and without the process of judicial formalities. 
To the above assigned reasons, which are in them 
selves of sufficient force, another was added in the 
official report of the minister Galitzin. It says, 
" that the Loy elites, who profess to educate the 
whole human race, have nevertheless left their own 



THE EMPEROR IS CONVINCED OF THEIR BASENESS. 33 

serfs, amounting to more than 22,000 souls, in the 
greatest ignorance possible, as also in the most 
wretched state of physical misery. During his 
travels through the interior, the emperor has had 
numerous opportunities to convince himself of the 
fact. He had met on the high roads numbers of 
those individuals, who, having by physical sufferings 
become unfit for hard bodily labour, were cast as 
beggars upon society, provided with certificates to 
that effect from their masters, the Jesuits. The em 
peror," the report continues, " had frequently spoken 
on the subject to the pater- general, and observed 
that it seemed to him incompatible with the doc 
trines of Christianity, to throw upon public charity 
wretched serfs, and more especially when those who 
have caused their ruin have ample means in hand 
to provide for their bare existence." The report, or 
act of accusation, concludes with the general obser 
vation : "All actions of the Jesuits have no other 
motive than that of their own benefit, and no other 
object than the unlimited aggrandizement of their 
power, while they have no equals in the skill of dis 
covering a plausible excuse or authority for any of 
their meanest actions, in the statutes of their order." 

c3 



31 THE ORDER IN SPAIN. 



RESTORATION OF THE ORDER IN SPAIN 
IN 1815, AND ITS EXPULSION IN 1835. 

BY a peculiar coincidence,, in the same year that the 
Loyolites were expelled from one extreme part of 
Europe, they met with the same fate in also the 
opposite extreme part of Europe. Already in 1799, 
King Charles IV. had recalled to his dominions the 
surviving members of the order whom his father had 
banished thence. But as the popular feeling of the 
nation was against their presence, the king was 
obliged, after the lapse of a few years, to rebanish 
them from Spain. An attempt by Berzozowski, in 
1812, to induce the Cortes to their recall, equally 
failed. No sooner, however, had Ferdinand VII. 
ascended the throne, than he thought proper to re- 
invite the Jesuits, and more especially as the pope 
had about the same time restored the order through 
out Catholic Christendom. Like many of his brethren 
by the grace of God, he was of opinion that the sons 
of St. Ignatius were the best pillars of thrones, and 
that they were unparalleled in the art of quieting the 



FERDINAND VII. RE-INTRODUCES THE JESUITS. 35 

consciences of monarehs who did not find it to their 
interest to keep their solemn promises made in time 
of need to their subjects. Indeed, the warm recom 
mendations and urgent solicitations addressed by the 
pope to Ferdinand, in favour of the Jesuits, seemed 
quite superfluous, as regarded the personal feelings 
of the king, though they greatly assisted to render 
harmless the opposition he had met with by the high 
Council of Castilia on that point. Despite the almost 
unanimous opposition of the Council, Ferdinand issued 
(29th May, 1815) a decree for the re-establishment of 
the order throughout Spain, and the restoration to 
its members of all their previous domains, which had 
not been disposed of. Emanuel Zuniga (provincial 
of Sicily), who had been deputed from Rome to regu 
late the relations of the order in Spain, was received 
at Madrid, where he had arrived in company of 
fathers Ossuna and De Silva, with great popular de 
monstrations of joy and satisfaction, and even the old 
rivals of the Jesuits, the Dominican and Franciscan 
monks, showed their satisfaction by accompanying 
the new comers in solemn procession to the capital. 
At the invitation of Zuniga, 115 grey-headed Spanish 
Jesuits soon made their appearance in the metro- 



36 THE JESUITS ARE FAVOURED BY THE PEOPLE. 

polls, to whom was transferred, by order of the 
monarch (29th March, 1816), the royal college at 
Madrid, with all its estates and revenues. The col 
lege instruction commenced on the same evening 
with an introductory lecture by the professor of 
mathematics, who opened his discourse by remarking 
that " all the evils that had befallen Europe for the last 
thirty years are solely the results of the extravagant 
notions of enlightenment and education propagated in 
the last century, and calculated to mislead men to re 
bellion and impiety. I therefore propose to teach only 
arithmetic, algebra, and geometry, as the lecturing 
on the higher branches of mathematics might seduce 
pupils into materialism and atheism." .... Aware of 
the high opinion entertained by the monarch of the 
loyalty, utility, and powers of the Jesuits, and the 
great hold they had upon him, the whole population, 
as if with a simultaneous consent, conceived all of a 
sudden a great liking for the order. Twenty-five of 
the most prominent towns of Spain petitioned in the 
most vehement manner the monarch to favour them 
with the godly men. At Barcelona, Valencia, Cadiz, 
Sevilla, and Tortosa, public festivities were held at 
the reception of the joyous tidings, that the monarch 



SPANISH YOUTH INDUCED TO ENTER THE ORDER. 37 

had complied with their request, while at Navarre 
and Guipuzcoa the arrival of the Jesuits was solem 
nized as a national holiday. Already, towards the 
close of the year 1815, the order possessed in Spain 
.ten colleges, while the continual demand for new in 
stitutions rendered it necessary to renovate the old 
superannuated stock by new Jesuit-recruits. To in 
duce the Spanish youth to enter the order, a very 
mild, almost loose discipline was introduced in the 
noviciates, in direct opposition to the rigorous statutes 
of the order. Instead of accustoming the young men 
to abstinence and labour, the profuse luxuries of their 
table could compete with any princely in the king 
dom, while the permission they so easily obtained of 
retiring for days and weeks to the country-seats be 
longing to the order, naturally encouraged them to 
indulgence in all sorts of excesses and debauchery. 

In return for the services rendered to them by 
Ferdinand VII. and his people, the Jesuits have done 
their best to render the reign of that prince one of the 
most execrable, and the condition of his people one of 
the most wretched and deplorable on earth. They 
were the soul, the invisible movers of that Camarilla 
whose low intrigues and abominable manoeuvres con- 



38 THE REVERSES OF THE JESUITS IN SPAIN. 

verted within a few years the majority of the servile 
adorers of Ferdinand into his bitterest enemies, and 
who forced him in the end, to sanction and accept the 
constitution of 1812. Neither did the Loy elites fare 
much better under the revolutionary agitations. The 
re-established Cortes (1820) re-abolished the order, 
and applied its revenues and domains to the benefit of 
the public treasury. Each of the old Jesuits who had 
come over from Italy received a pension of 300 
ducats so long as he remained in the country, but 
they were obliged to lay aside the costume of the 
order, and officiate as lay-priests under the jurisdiction 
of the local bishops. The novices were all restored to 
their friends and relations, while those who had 
actually entered the order remained under the same 
category as the old members, with the only exception 
that the amount of their pension was rather smaller: 
The reverses of the Jesuits in Spain were however 
of very short duration. Assisted by the arms of 
France, Ferdinand recovered his unlimited sove 
reignty, and with it re-introduced the order in Spain 
(1824), restored to the members their privileges and 
property, and extended even much farther their con 
trol and authority over the institutions of national in- 



THEY VASTLY INCREASE IN NUMBER. 39 

struction. Even in the new military school, founded 
at Segovia in 1825, the professors of theology, history, 
politics, and geography belonged to the Jesuit order, 
while father Gil received even the appointment of 
president of the royal Ordnance-college of the same 
place. Besides many other grants and privileges, 
Ferdinand entrusted them also with the civil admi 
nistration of the country, and did in fact hardly any 
thing of importance without consulting his beloved 
fathers. No wonder, that under such extraordinary 
favours the number of the members had increased 
from 397 in 1820, to 900 in 1826. The order be 
came moreover the wealthiest class in the whole 
kingdom, and there was hardly a family of rank and 
distinction in which a Jesuit did not officiate as 
chaplain or confessor. The Jesuits now began to re 
claim the restitution of their domains in Spain, 
which had been sequestrated and disposed of to pri 
vate individuals some fifty years ago. They refused 
to refund even a part of the purchase-money, and 
went to law with the holders, who in most cases were 
even condemned to pay the costs of the suit. The 
enormous wealth of the order about that time may 
be gathered from the fact, that they bought for ready 



40 THE PART THEY TOOK IN THE CIVIL WAR. 

cash from Government the domains of their old foes, 
the Franciscans, for 20,000,000 piastres (4,000,0007.); 
and still more remarkable is the reply of the provin 
cial of the Jesuits to one of his old lay friends, 
who wondered at the large amount : the order, he re 
plied, was resolved to be possessed of those domains, 
and would have paid down even double the amount, 
had Government insisted upon the figure. 

In the civil war which ensued after the death of 
Ferdinand VII. (1833), the Jesuits took the part of 
Don Carlos, whose sons had been educated in their 
schools according to the custom of the old Spanish aris 
tocracy. Pater Mariano Puyal had been entrusted 
since 1824 with the education of the present pretender 
to the throne, the Count Montemolin. They spared 
neither money nor intrigues to procure the ascendancy 
for their favourite don. The rancour of their party 
spirit was so notorious, that a rumour found ready 
credit among the masses, to the effect that they had 
poisoned the wells of Madrid, which report caused a 
most frightful popular outbreak in that place against 
them. National guards, accompanied by numbers of 
infuriated citizens, assembled (17th July, 1834) before 
the college of the worthy fathers, with the cry of 



POPULAR REVENGE; EXPULSION OF THE JESUITS. 41 

" Poison, poison ! death to the Jesuits." The latter 
were about to make their escape, when the bolted 
gates were broken open by the people, whose rage 
now knew no bounds, and more especially after having 
been fired at by the besieged within the gates. The co 
adjutor (Ruedas),the prefect of the seminary (Carassa), 
together with twelve other members, were killed on 
the spot, while some others were mutilated for life by 
the loss of an ear, cheek, and other barbarous atro 
cities. No injury was however done to the pupils 
of the college, nor was the order formally abolished, 
before July 1835, so that the surviving fathers had 
more than a year s time to save and secure at least a 
great portion of their wealth (estimated at 300,000,000 
reales, or 3,000, OOO/.) . It was only in 1835 that a 
royal decree appeared ordering the banishment of 
the Jesuits, the abolition of their college and other 
establishments, and the sale of their property for 
the public exchequer. The Jesuits of Spanish descent, 
however, were permitted to remain in the country, 
Government allowing to each of them five reales (one 
shilling) per diem. Many of the latter made their 
way to the northern provinces, which still adhered 
to Don Carlos. After these provinces were however, 



42 INTRODUCTION OF THE ORDER IN PORTUGAL. 

in 1839, brought under the authority of the consti 
tutional queen (Maria Christina), the Jesuits were 
obliged to leave Spain altogether, though they sub 
sequently found means of returning to their old 
haunts, under the secret protection of the petticoat - 
government. Thirteen Jesuits retook possession of 
their college at Cordova in 1844, while more than a 
hundred members of the order are still found scat 
tered about in various parts of the kingdom. 



INTRODUCTION OF THE ORDER IN POR 
TUGAL BY DOM MIGUEL IN 1829; ITS 

EXPULSION BY DOM PEDRO IN 1834. 

* 

Or far shorter duration was the restoration of the 
order in the neighbouring PortugaL We have men 
tioned above, that King John VI. had addressed a 
very energetic protest to the pope in 1815, against 
the admission of the Jesuits in his dominions ; to this 
view he adhered to the last, and would have nothing 
to do with the pious fathers. It was only his son, 



DOM MIGUEL FAVOURS THEIR RETURN. 43 

Dom Miguel, who resolved (10th July, 1829) to open 
the country to the disciples of St. Ignatius " for the 
advancement of the welfare of his dear subjects/ as 
he alleged. In the decree for their admission, he 
however plainly stipulated, that neither the pro 
perty nor the privileges which they previously pos 
sessed in Portugal should ever be restored to them 
on their return to the country. The fathers on 
their arrival at Lisbon (29th August, 1829) were 
but sparingly provided with pecuniary means by 
Dom Miguel, owing to the sad state of his own 
finances, and it was only in December, 1830, that 
their old institution at St. Antonio, in the capital, 
was restored to them by Government, while more 
than another year elapsed before they received back, 
at the intercession of Bonaventura, Archbishop of 
Evora their old famous college at Coimbra (9th Jan., 
1832). The first pupils therein were the three sons 
of the Countess Oliveira (granddaughter of the great 
Pombal !). The Jesuits were however not long in the 
enjoyment of these possessions. No sooner had Dom 
Pedro expelled from the throne the usurper, than he 
hastened to banish from Portugal Miguel s protegees, 
the pious fathers. The decree of their banishment 



44 THE JESUITS LEAVE PORTUGAL FOR EVER. 

was dated (24th May, 1834) nine days after the de 
cisive battle of Asseceira, and only two days before 
the treaty of Evora, by which Dom Miguel resigned 
the throne of Portugal for ever. The decree proved 
fatal to the Jesuits. At Coimbra they were arrested, 
and like culprits dragged from prison to prison, 
until they were lodged in the horrible tower of 
St. Julien, from which they were however soon re 
leased by the intercession of the French ambassa 
dor, Baron Mortier, who claimed them as his 
countrymen. They then left Portugal for ever, as 
they said, most of them turning to Italy, and parti 
cularly to Rome and Naples. 



PIUS VII. GREATLY FAVOURS THE ORDER. 45 



THE ORDER IN THE PAPAL STATES. 
INTERNAL SQUABBLES. 

Pater-General Roothaan. 

THE eternal city has only since the death of Ber- 
zozowski become the focus of the " order of Jesus." 
In later times, we have mentioned above, the Emperor 
Alexander would not allow Berzozowski, the general 
of the order, to quit Polozk, and take up his resi 
dence at Rome; by this means Polozk had re 
mained until the death of the general the real seat of 
the government of the order. The death of Ber- 
zozowski (1820) forms an epoch in the annals of 
the order. Pius VII. had lavished his favours upon 
the order ever since its restoration in 1814. On the 
same day of its repristination, he also restored to the 
order the three palaces which they formerly possessed 
at Rome, and endowed moreover very richly in the 
following years their new colleges at Viterbo, Urbino, 
Orvieto, Ferrara, Terni, Tivoli, Fano, Ferentino, and 
Benevento. The immense progress which the Jesuits 
had since made throughout Italy, had greatly excited 



46 THE ELECTION OF A NEW GENERAL DELAYED. 

the jealousy not only of all the other orders, but also 
of a considerable number of the lay-priesthood at large. 
After the death of Berzozowski, the opponent orders 
united their efforts to suppress the Jesuits, or at 
least to lessen their influence with the pope. 

They found powerful allies in the ambitious "father" 
Mariano Petrucci (rector of the noviciate at Genoa, 
and temporary vicar-general of the order),, as also in 
the Cardinal della Genga. It is to this day not 
clearly understood, what the motives of the cardinal 
might have been to act as an opponent to the 
Jesuits, since it was well known that he belonged to 
the Zelanti, or the orthodox party, who were always 
in favour of the order. Be this however as it may, 
it is a fact, that having been appointed by Pius VII. 
papal vicar, or head of the ecclesiastical administra 
tion at Rome, he put all sorts of obstacles in the way 
of the clerical chapter- general, who had assembled 
for the election of a new general for the order, in the 
place of Berzozowski deceased. He found a great 
supporter in Petrucci, who expected to become gene 
ral of the order by the peremptory and direct autho 
rity of the pope, who might have used that prero 
gative in order to make an end to the protracted 



DISMISSAL OF PETRUCCI FROM THE CHAPTER. 47 

interregnum. Petmcci and Delia Genga would pro 
bably have carried their point, or the pope, disgusted 
perhaps at the split in the camp, would have thought 
proper to allow the order to fall into decay, had it 
not found a warm protector in Cardinal Consalvi, 
secretary of state. The latter, though by no means 
a friend of the order, was however induced to take it 
under his protection, out of spite to Delia Genga, an 
old enemy of his, whose plans he was glad to have an 
opportunity of thwarting. He effected a papal de 
cree (3rd October, 1820) abolishing the vicarage- 
general and ordering the speedy election of a general 
for the order. After considerable delay on the part 
of the opponents, in which the pope was again obliged 
to interfere by a second decree, the chapter at last 
met for the purpose of election. But Petrucci, the 
president of the chapter, having found fault with the 
written powers presented by the deputies of England, 
France, and Italy, which were as he said irregular, 
and not in due form, objected to the admission of 
those deputies as competent electors. He was how 
ever outvoted on that point, and as he still protested 
against the decision, and even threatened to appeal 
to another tribunal, the chapter dismissed him from 



48 PATER LUIGI FORTIS IS ELECTED GENERAL. 

his post as president. The election now proceeded 
without interruption, and on the 18th December, 
1820, Father Luigi Fortis (aged seventy-two years) 
was elected general of the order. Petrucci, who was 
tried before a commission, was found guilty, but 
having shown great penitence, he escaped punishment, 
while his accomplices were expelled for ever from the 
society. 

Pius VII. having died (20th August, 1823), Car 
dinal della Genga ascended the holy chair of St. 
Peter (28th September, 1823) under the name of 
pope Leo XII. It was fully expected that he would 
now take his revenge, and suppress, or at least inflict 
injuries upon the order; neither did the Jesuits 
themselves anticipate much less, from his well known 
vindictive character. They were however agreeably 
mistaken ; no sooner had he entered upon his ponti 
ficate, than he evinced the most benevolent feelings 
towards the order. In January, 1824, he made over 
to the members the college Romano, the oratory del 
Caravita, the Gregorian observatory, as also all the 
other institutions founded by them previous to the 
dissolution of the order in 1773, the restoration 
of which having been hitherto refused to them. 



FRESH FAVOURS GRANTED BY THE NEW POPE. 49 

The college Romano, which was opened in November, 
1824, remained until very recently an ecclesiastical 
university, while the Caravita oratory, or church, was 
devoted to nocturnal missions, i. e., the Jesuits held 
there nocturnal sermons and religious exercises; they 
also confessed there lay-people and granted absolu 
tion in the hours of night. Leo XII. subsequently 
also assigned to them the old Jesuit college in his 
native place, Spoleto, as also the Borromi palace, 
which had originally been built by the Jesuits, and 
was of an enormous size. After the dissolution of 
the order in 1773 it had been let to private families. 
In 1826 it was occupied by about forty families, 
exclusive of the numerous shops and magazines on 
the ground floor. All these tenants and occupiers 
were now suddenly ejected by the Jesuits, who took 
possession of the building, and separated it by a wall 
from the adjoining edifices. 

The result of the extraordinary favour shown by 
Leo XII. to the Jesuits was that, at his death (10th 
February, 1829), their number had so increased at 
Rome, that there were not institutions in sufficient 
number to hold them all. A new settlement was in 
consequence prepared for them without the precincts 



50 ELECTION OF ROOTHAAN AS GENERAL. 

of the city. After the death of their general,, Forbes, 
(fourteen days after that of the pope,) the Jesuits expe 
rienced new vexations from the other orders at the 
election of his successor, but were soon released from 
their difficulties by the energetic interposition of Car 
dinals Pacca and Gregorio, who, themselves rivals for 
the Tiara, gave, nevertheless, their votes in the con 
clave in favour of their colleague, Castiglioni, after 
having obtained from him the solemn promise that 
he would without delay decree the election of a new 
general for the order. No sooner had he ascended 
the holy chair (as pope Pius VIII.) than he ordered 
the immediate convocation of the chapter for the 
speedy election of a general for the order. The 
chapter met at Rome on the 20th June, 1829; and 
after ten days deliberation, the election fell on father 
Roothaan. 

With the exception of Aquaviva (died 1615), the 
order did not possess for its chief a man so young 
in years, and yet so endowed with various acquire 
ments and possessing such pre-eminent talents as 
did Roothaan, who is to this day (we believe) the 
prapositus generalis of the order. He was born at 
Amsterdam on the 20th November, 1785, and served 



HIS CAREER AND ABILITIES. 51 

for some time as clerk to Myaheer Mos, a tobacco 
manufacturer of that place. At the age of nineteen, he 
entered (1804) the college of the Jesuits at Palozk, 
where he displayed considerable tact, talent, and ac 
tivity. At forty-five, he was elected general of the 
order, and was not unjustly called the greatest poli 
tical head and the most skilful pilot to whom the 
vessel of the society of Jesus was ever confided. The 
general opinion at Home was, that Heaven deigned to 
signify its approval of his election by a miracle. On 
the ninth day after his election (18th July) a frightful 
storm had broken over the eternal city at the moment 
when eighty of the disciples of Jesus were assembled 
for prayer at the chapel of St. Louis Gonzaga. The 
lightning entered at two points of the chapel and 
passed through the midst of the praying monks with 
out inflicting the least injury to any. " A miracle a 
miracle! " shouted the assembly, in which cry the pious 
fathers of course joined with heart and soul. Though 
it cannot be denied, that the successful schemes of 
the Jesuits were at that period greatly promoted by 
the spirit of the age, by a general re-action in favour 
of religious fanaticism, with which even the most 
enlightened courts of Europe seemed affected, it 

D2 



52 GREGORY XVI. AND ROOTHAAN. 

must be admitted on the other hand, that Roothaan s 
distinguished talents had not a little contributed to 
the success of the order. He was, properly speaking, 
not only the leader of his own order, but virtually the 
moving spirit and absolute ruler of the whole ecclesi 
astical administration within the dominions of the 
pope, and even of the Vatican itself. Hence the 
lamentable condition in which the succeeding pope 
had found at his accession the affairs of his country 
and his people, Father Roothaan having turned every 
available interest and resource of the state not only 
to the sole advantage of his order, but also to the 
great injury and neglect of the moral and material 
welfare of the country generally. Thus it happened, 
that during his absolute power, even the erection of 
railways, for instance, was wholly out of question in 
the papal states, as he was bent to keep the in 
creasing masses of the citizen-beggars more and 
more dependant on the support of the wealthy order 
of Jesus. Gregory XVI., who succeeded (2nd Feb 
ruary, 1831) pope Pius VIII., was a mere puppet in 
the hands of Roothaan, and did all he could, soon 
after his accession, to benefit the Jesuits, even to 
indemnify them for the losses they had sustained at 



THE OLD COLLEGES RESTORED TO THE JESUITS. 53 

the hands of the insurgents in Italy soon after the 
July revolution in France. 

The insurgents had stormed their colleges at 
Spoleto, Fano, Forli, Ferrara, and other places, and 
forced the fathers to save themselves by flight ; and 
though tranquillity was soon restored by the inter 
vention of the Austrian troops, much damage had 
been done to the buildings and their contents. 

One of the first decrees of the new pope consisted 
in a provision of quite a novel character ; it invited 
all the monks of whatever order living at Rome to 
accustom themselves to the pious and ascetic exer-i 
cises adopted by the Jesuits. The Jesuit-church was 
chosen for the theatre of, and father Finetti as the 
instructor in, those exercises. Soon afterwards (2nd 
October, 1831) Gregory XVI. issued an edict, by 
which the whole system of education adopted in all 
the schools throughout the papal states, including 
the two chief secular universities, at Bologna and 
Sapienza at Rome, was to be reformed in the true 
spirit of the Loyolites, while five years afterwards 
(1836), the same pope likewise entrusted them with 
the exclusive management of the famous college of the 
Propaganda. Still later, he restored to them the 



54 NEW SAINTS GRANTED TO THE ORDER. 

Loretto and Illyrian colleges, which had been under 
their control before 1773. 

In addition, pope Gregory granted to the order a 
boon of a spiritual character, that of beatising a great 
number of the members. A beatification (i. e., the 
pope raising the individual into the rank of the lower 
nobility in heaven) is fraught with heavy expenses ; 
it costs about 25,000 dollars, while a canonisation 
(i. e. } the advancement to the rank of the highest 
aristocracy in heaven) costs several hundred thou 
sands of dollars, as it entitles the individual to the 
dedication of altars and churches on earth to his 
memory. And though the revenues accruing to the 
papal exchequer from these sources are very con 
siderable, yet were the popes usually very sparing 
and economical in the granting of those celestial pri 
vileges, probably not to depreciate the articles in the 
terrestrial market. It was therefore a great favour 
which the pope showed to the Jesuits, by granting 
them as many blessed saints as they were able and 
willing to pay for. 



THE ORDER IN THE TWO SICILIES AND SARDINIA. 55 



THE ORDER IN THE TWO SICILIES 
AND SARDINIA. 

WE have mentioned in the foregoing pages that the 
Loyolites, after their banishment from Portugal, had 
made their way chiefly to Rome and Naples, two 
places where their order was mostly cherished and 
held in high esteem. We also know, that they stood 
in very high favour with Ferdinand IV. (since 1816 
Ferdinand I.), even before the universal restoration of 
the order by Pius VII. No sooner had Ferdinand 
re-entered Naples, than he fetched from Sicily his 
beloved Loyolites, to whom he restored their old 
college with all its estates, and entrusting them, more 
over, with the almost exclusive education of the 
nation at large. His successor, Francis I. (1st January, 
1825), generally acted up to the principles of his 
father, and created even a new Jesuit college at his 
own expense, for the exclusive education of the young 
nobility. Such of the pupils who had distinguished 
themselves in religion and literature were subse 
quently taken in special favour by King Ferdinand 
II. (November, 1830), during whose reign both 



56 THEIR SUCCESS IN NAPLES AND SARDINIA. 

the influence and settlements of the Jesuits had in 
creased to an enormous extent. In the kingdom of 
Naples they possessed in 1844, besides the above 
colleges in the capital,, also some at Aquila, Lecce, 
Maglie, Salerno, and Sorrento; and in Sicily, at 
Palermo, Caltanisetta, Alcamo, Trapani, Marsala, 
Monte Albano, Modica, Mazzara, Roto, Salemi, and 
Termini. 

In the second kingdom of the Peninsula, at Sar 
dinia, the Loyolites acquired a still more brilliant 
position. King Victor Emanuel, whose patrimony, 
in addition to the late republic of Genoa, had been 
restored to him by an act of the Congress of Vienna, 
had by a long series of misfortunes imbibed on the 
one hand a deep hatred against the innovations of the 
present age, and an enthusiastic love for the good 
olden times with all their traditions and institutions 
on the other. He played somewhat the part of a Don 
Quixote in all matters touching legitimacy, and caused 
even the exotic plants reared in the botanical garden 
by the French savans, to be torn out and destroyed 
as Jacobine noxious weeds. No wonder, then, that 
he took the first opportunity, after the restoration of 
the order in 1814, to recall to his dominions the 



REVENUE TRANSFERRED TO THE JESUITS. 57 

members of the order, " the pious sons of St. Ignatius, 
the strong pillars of the throne and altar."* Already, 
in 1815, they had opened at Turin their previous col 
lege, and the same they did in the following year 
(1 816) at Genoa. The king went so far in his partiality 
for them, that he compelled the university of Genoa 
to restore to them the domain, which government 
had, after the dissolution of the order in 1773, trans 
ferred to that university, the annual income of which 
amounted to about 4000. This violent act of gross 
partiality no doubt greatly contributed to alienate 
from him the hearts of the Genoese. The seat of the 
Muses faded away in the flower of its existence, while 
the indemnifications promised by the monarch for the 
withdrawal of those revenues, were never fulfilled. De 
spite, however, the unpleasant feelings created thereby 
in the minds of the people against the Loyolites, the 
latter succeeded in accumulating in the capital of 
Liguria, a considerable sum of money. The inha 
bitants and noble families, from fear of their power, 

* One of liis ancestors, King Victor Amadeus, (died 1732,) 
had a far different opinion of the Jesuits. He being asked 
one day, why the Jesuits did not sing high mass, after the 
custom of the other orders of the Catholic church " Birds 
of prey," replied he, " never sing." ZsckoJcJce, p. 283. 

D 3 



58 WEALTH AND INFLUENCE OF THE JESUITS. 

not only offered no resistance whatever to the opera 
tions of the Jesuits, but even tried to ingratiate them 
selves with them by rich legacies and charitable con 
tributions, which latter they delivered into the hands 
of the Jesuits for discretionary distribution among the 
poor, and the greatest part of which no doubt went 
into the coffers of the Jesuit Exchequer. Within a 
short time, the fathers at Genoa were enabled to pur 
chase a magnificent country seat at Montebello (in the 
province Tortona), though they still went begging from 
house to house for charitable contributions to their 
poor institution, which few had the courage to refuse, 
while others agreed to contribute a certain sum per 
month, amounting in all to upwards of 12,0001ireayear. 
The success and spread of the Jesuits under Victor 
Emanuel and his two successors, were so extensive 
that there was hardly a place in Sardinia where the 
order had not colleges and other institutions of its 
own, as also the almost unlimited control over all 
other secular establishments for national education. 
Its treasury, too, had increased almost daily, 
by numerous legacies from pious laymen, among 
which we may mention the sum of 500,000 lire be 
queathed by Count Boigne (1822) for the foundation 



RESIGNATION OF VICTOR EMANUEL. 59 

and endowment of their college at Chambery. Not 
satisfied, however, with thrusting the hard earnings of 
the poor people into the pockets of the sons of St. 
Ignatius, Victor Emanuel did not scruple to extend 
their influence over the educational department, and 
gradually also over the civil administration of the poor 
country. Queen Theresa and her confessor, the 
Jesuit Botta, were the actual rulers of the land. From 
them emanated the tyrannical decrees which caused a 
popular outbreak in 1821, and forced the old monarch 
to resign in favour of his brother Charles Felix. The 
latter proved even more bigoted and partial to the 
Loyolites than his brother; he frequently went through 
the pious discipline and exercises of the order, not 
despising even to wear the robe courte, the apparel of 
the order. Father John Grassi became his confessor, 
and it was with this monk that the pater-general, 
Roothaan, at that time superior of the college at Turin, 
shared the control over the conscience of the monarch 
and his court. The first use these two godly men 
made of their absolute power consisted in the abolition 
(1821) of the so-called old college delle Provincie, 
which had been founded in 1729 by Victor Amadeus, 
in connection with the university at Turin, that col- 



60 THE JESUITS RECEIVE CONTROL OVER EDUCATION. 

lege having proved, they feared, a successful rival 
of their own schools. It has only been restored of 
late by King Charles Albert, and christened after him 
(collegio Albertine) , which step gave great satisfaction 
to the people, though the Jesuits decried the college 
as the nursery of heresy and all sorts of vices. Like 
many of his crowned brethren of our time, King Felix 
laboured under the impression that the only remedy 
against popular outbreaks and insurrections consisted 
in withholding from the masses the light of education, 
and in narrowing the sphere of their mental develop 
ment. The Jesuits were therefore entrusted with 
the unlimited control over the higher schools of the 
kingdom, and subsequently also over the universities 
of Turin and Genoa. They formed the Board of the 
Riforma, or the supreme tribunal over all the colleges 
and schools public and private, which were regularly 
visited by the members of their commission to report 
on the conduct of these establishments. By these 
means they had it in their power to appoint at the 
two universities teachers and professors who proved 
blind instruments in their hands, and only taught 
doctrines in conformity with the views entertained 
by their arbiters, the Jesuits. 



THEIR PROGRESS UNDER CHARLES ALBERT. 61 

Also under Charles Albert, the successor of Felix 
(27th April, 1831), the Sardinian state remained for 
fifteen years the second Paraguay of the Jesuits. 
Immediately after his accession he said to Father 
Grassi : " The order has lost in the deceased monarch 
a protector and father; I will endeavour to supply 
both, by my love and favour " and he honestly kept 
his word. Like his predecessors he honoured and 
cherished the Loyolites as the strongest pillars of his 
throne. He showed himself uncommonly liberal to 
them, and presented them, among others, with his 
splendid palace, Doria-Tursi, at Genoa, which they 
soon converted into a college of their own. Nay, he 
even compelled the municipal authorities of the place 
to support the new institution by an annual contri 
bution of 10,800 lire. Not unfrequently, he even 
subordinated his royal authority to the will and in 
trigues of the Jesuits to an almost incredible degree, 
as was plainly seen in the case of the daughter of the 
late Dutch ambassador (Heldevier) at Turin. His 
only child and heiress, nineteen years old, had been 
(in June, 1844) induced by the Loyolites to fly from 
her father s house, become a convert to the Catholic 
religion, and take the veil in one of the convents in 



62 AN HEIRESS INDUCED TO TAKE THE VEIL. 

that place. All the efforts of the father to recover 
his child remained fruitless, and in a private audience 
he had with Charles Albert, the latter expressed his 
sympathy with the distressed parent, but regretted 
that he could not interfere in the matter. Even the 
energetic notes of Count Liedekerke, the successor of 
Heldevier, assisted by the reclamations of the minis 
ters of England, Prussia, and at last also of Austria, 
had no other result, than that the Sardinian govern 
ment declined in the most positive terms any foreign 
interference in a matter not strictly belonging to their 
province. The distressed father was obliged to de 
part without his child. It was only when the Sar 
dinian monarch thought fit to put himself at the 
head of the liberal party, that the Jesuits lost power, 
influence, and finally even existence, in Sardinia, as 
will be seen in the sequel. 

We must not omit noticing here, that the conduct 
of the Loyolites in countries where they were only 
endeavouring to acquire power, influence, and do 
minion, or where they had still to struggle against 
dangerous rivals, is far different from that in those 
states where they were already sure and in quiet 
possession of power. The recent history of the Je- 



THE JESUITS ENGAGED AS POLICE SPIES. 63 

suits in Sardinia amply illustrates that difference. 
Capacities and talents, which the pious fathers 
carefully try to withdraw from the public eye when 
labouring under misgivings of failure or even uncer 
tainty of success, shine forth in all their ostentatious 
glory, as soon as they think themselves safe from 
attack and competition. Thus in other countries 
where their position is less secure, they would never 
have dared to scorn public opinion to that extent as 
they did in Sardinia, where they were officially en 
gaged as police spies* 

If the lay clergy, no matter where, could be aware 
how oppressive the yoke is which the sons of Loyola 
are trying to place upon them as soon as they (the 
Loy elites) have succeeded in appropriating to them 
selves the sovereign power of their locality, they would 
assuredly take good care not to promote so devotedly 
the wishes of the Jesuits, and allow them to settle and 
gain a footing amongst them. The Sardinian clergy, 
who, in that respect, merited so much of the society 
of Jesus, learned at last to their horror, the great in 
jury they have inflicted upon themselves by that chari 
table and well-meant step. No sooner had the Jesuits 

* Gioberti, IV., 361 ; V., 215. 



64 INGRATITUDE OF THE JESUITS. 

obtained the brilliant position at court and in the 
country to which we have alluded above, than they 
treated also the other clerical orders with tyran 
nical cruelty that increased from year to year, The 
least opposition to any of their most detestable wishes, 
was visited by a punishment of the most atrocious 
and vindictive character. We will cite as an instance 
the case of the parochial clergy at Genoa, whom the 
Jesuits had requested to adopt a form of penitence at 
once novel and immoral. Having refused to comply 
with the request, they were decried in and without 
the country as persons given to heresy. They were 
so terribly persecuted on all occasions, that they 
addressed themselves to their archbishop, Cardinal 
Tadini, to have their character sifted and cleared ; 
the latter, however, dared not to intercede energeti 
cally in their behalf. 

To the particularly amiable qualities of the Loyo- 
lites belongs also envy, or hostility against all cha 
ritable and benevolent institutions which are not of 
Jesuitical origin, or stand at least in no connection 
with them. They hate such institutions, because they 
look at the founders or managers as rivals in public 
opinion and public merit, which they claim exclu- 



THE NEWLY-FOUNDED CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS. 65 

sively for themselves. No sooner were infant, and 
ragged-schools, as also lodging-houses for beggars, 
established at Turin and Genoa, and other Sardinian 
towns, than the Jesuits persecuted them with all the 
animosity peculiar to their character. 

One of them, a certain pater Ferdinand Minini, 
denounced openly from the pulpit (1838) in the 
cathedral St. Ambrosio, at Genoa, these institu 
tions, and even the savings-banks, and similar 
other establishments of modern invention, as wicked 
and sinful, alleging, among others, the circumstance 
that they were first introduced in Protestant coun 
tries, where they are managed and promoted by 
heretics and irreligious individuals. If, concluded 
the preacher, such institutions were really for the 
salvation of pious Christians, they would certainly 
have been introduced already by the holy apostles. 
Another pious father, a certain Tibero Sagrini, pro 
fessor of elocution at the college of Turin, denounced 
and condemned (10th Nov. 1844) from the pulpit of 
the St. Martyrs s church, in that place, the existence 
of the " poor lodging houses " in that capital, as sinful 
and impious. The condemnation gave rise to a cha 
racteristic negotiation between the administration of 



66 PROMISE BROKEN BY THE PROVINCIAL. 

that charitable establishment, and the provincial of 
the Jesuits, pater Antonio Bresciani. The latter, 
in a conference with the directors, assured them, 
that he had heard with much regret the harsh 
expressions used by Sagrini, and promised most 
solemnly, that the same preacher should on the 
following Sunday not only recall those expressions, 
but on the contrary recommend the institution to the 
benevolent attention of the citizens. Sagrini was 
thereupon ushered into the presence of the governors, 
when he acknowledged the justice of the promise, 
and his ready compliance with it. The governors of 
the institution, rejoiced at the happy turn of affairs, 
deputed one of their members to the provincial to 
thank him for his intercession in behalf of the cha 
ritable institution. Having repeated his previous 
promise, he sent for Sagrini to confirm it by his own 
assurance, which the latter did without reserve and 
equivocation. On the following Saturday, however, 
Bresciani wrote to the president, that Sagrini had 
nothing to recall from any of his condemnatory ex 
pressions. And as regarded the sacred promise, it 
was given, Bresciani argued, confidentially, it was to 
be kept a secret from the public in the interval, but 



SOCIETY OF 

since it had been noised abroad (probably by the 
Jesuits themselves), he did not think it any longer 
binding upon his conscience. The Loyolites were, 
however, unsuccessful in their intriguing attempts to 
destroy these institutions, and the only thing they 
did accomplish was, to bring the ragged-schools at 
Genoa for some time under the conduct and manage 
ment of the so-called " brothers of ignorance," an 
epithet given to the " brothers of Christian schools. 3 
The institution was first introduced in France by the 
Abbe John Baptist de la Salle, (canon of Rheims in 
1679), and confirmed in 1724 by Pope Benedict XIII. 
Its object was principally the instruction of the chil 
dren of the lower or ignorant classes. Expelled from 
France in 1790, the society had turned to Italy, and 
particularly to Sardinia, where they possessed some 
considerable settlements. Napoleon allowed them (in 
1801) to return to France; there they had made con 
siderable progress during that Emperor s reign, and 
still more so during the Restoration and the July 
Government. In 1825, 1400 of the ignorant brethren 
or fathers occupied in France not less than 210 houses, 
while in 1842, 2136 members were instructing 150,000 
children. At the time when the members of the society 



68 JESUITS JOIN THE "BROTHERS OF IGNORANCE." 

lived in exile in Italy, a close connection seemed to 
have been formed between them and the Jesuits, 
who had passed by the name of fathers of faith, 
who to conceal the real character of their order 
passed by as many names as they could properly 
assume. We know at least, that a portion of the 
fathers of faith who had returned to France during 
the emperor s reign, appeared there under the name 
of Christian school brothers (ignorants). There ex 
isted, at all events, a close alliance between the two 
orders at that time, the latter forming, as it were, the 
tail of the Loyolites in several states, and more espe 
cially in the interior of Sardinia, where the elementary 
instruction was chiefly in their hands. The above- 
mentioned poor or ragged-schools at Genoa had been 
founded in the beginning of the eighteenth century 
by a noble-minded curate, a certain Garaventa, and 
were supported by voluntary contributions collected 
by the humane and philanthropic lay clergy ; and yet, 
strange as it may appear, it is a fact, that the insi 
nuations of the Jesuits, that attempts were made in 
these schools to stifle in the breasts of the children the 
love and affection for their parents, found ready cre 
dence at the court of Turin, when King Charles Albert 



THE ORDER IN OTHER PARTS OF ITALY. 69 

ordered thereupon (in Feb. 1838) to transfer these 
schools to the brothers of ignorance, endowing them at 
the same time with a considerable annuity. In 1841, 
however, these public schools had become so com 
pletely deserted through the mismanagement of the 
ignorant brothers, or brothers of ignorance, that a 
number of the wealthy Genoese citizens founded at 
their own cost similar schools, which they confided to 
the care of competent, honest, and worthy lay-clergy. 



THE ORDER IN MODENA, PARMA, AND 
TUSCANY; 

Its previous attempts in Lucca. 

THE Loyolites possessed in the duchy of Modena 
not less power and influence than they did in Sar 
dinia. Thither they were invited by Francis IV. soon 
after his restoration to the throne (16th Oct. 1815). 
Already in 1816, he had not only restored to them 
their previous college in the capital, together with all 
the lands and estates attached to it, but had even 
founded for them a new settlement at Reggio. The 



70 DESTRUCTION OF ALL CLASSICAL WRITINGS. 

two colleges soon numbered among the largest and 
wealthiest which they possessed in Italy. The duke 
having entrusted them exclusively with the depart 
ment of public instruction, there were in each of the 
establishments about 400 day pupils, besides fifty or 
sixty boarders. They had, moreover, the control 
over the censorship, the duke s confessor being 
the president of the executive Board. In that capa 
city he caused (in 1829) all private libraries to be 
visited and examined, and ordered that all the works 
of poets who have not written in the spirit of the 
disciples of Loyola, even those of Horace, Ovid, 
Lucretius, and other ancient classics, should be con 
demned to the flames. But his dominion was not 
confined to that department alone ; it soon extended 
to the aggregate administration of the whole state, 
with which the cruel and bigoted duke had entrusted 
him, to the ruin of its poor inhabitants. 

In the neighbouring Parma, however, the Loyolites 
were not so successful. It lasted a full century 
before they could get a footing there. The arch 
duchess, Maria Louise, or rather the men who 
governed in her name, had the merit to respect 
public opinion, and refused for a long time, at 



THE JESUITS ALLOWED TO SETTLE AT PARMA. 71 

the request of the population, the admission of the 
Jesuits into her territory. It was only in 1844, 
when Austria interceded in their behalf in such a 
manner, that she could and would not be denied the 
request, that the relict of Napoleon was obliged to 
consent to their admission. She introduced the order 
(20th March) in her dominions, entrusted it with the 
management of the grammar schools, and partially 
also of the higher departments of education. Not 
long after, various colleges made their appearance in 
the three towns of the state, at Parma, Piacenza, and 
Guastalla. General complaints, however, soon arose 
against the very system of their instruction ; which 
induced the municipal council at Piacenza to address 
government (Sept. 1846), and assure it, that the 
college there was about to be wholly deserted by the 
students, if the management was not withdrawn from 
the Jesuits, the parents of the pupils being highly 
exasperated at the great depravity which prevailed in 
the institution. 

Tuscany, ever distinguished among the Italian states 
for its wise and benevolent princes, was also spared 
until recent times the evils arising from the intrigues 
of the Jesuits. It was only in 1846, that the Grand 



72 " SISTERS OF THE HOLY HEART OF JESUS." 

Duke Leopold II., no doubt at the importunate 
representations of Austria, yielded to the papal re 
quest to allow the Loyolites to settle in his dominions. 
He granted to only a few of them the permission to 
reside at Montepulciane, but he allowed the female 
Jesuits, the " sisters of the heart of Jesus," to open 
a school at Pisa. Almost simultaneously with the 
order of the Jesuits, was founded by Isabella Rosella, 
of Barcelona, the order of the female Jesuits, which 
soon spread and progressed, especially in Flanders, 
and other places in the north, until pope Urban III. 
thought fit to abolish it in 1631 for the many abuses 
and disorders that prevailed in it. Although some 
of these religious sisters were afterwards still found in 
the Netherlands, at Cologne, Vienna, and other places, 
the formal re-introduction of the order only took place 
in the beginning of the present century by Paccanari, 
and after him by pater Yarin. In honour of the (dis 
solved) order of Jesus, which had for some time adopted 
the emblem of " devotion to the holy heart of Jesus," 
Varin gave that name to a fen) ale congregation which 
he founded at Paris. Magdalen Sophia Barat was 
the first head (general) of the female society " of the 
holy heart of Jesus." The chief task and endeavour 



THE FEMALE JESUITS. 73 

of that society is to become intrusted with the edu 
cation of the young ladies among the higher classes, 
in the same manner as the Jesuits try to lay hold of 
the minds of young gentlemen of wealthy parents 
and expectations. They stand in close connection 
with the Jesuits, whose laws they have adopted since 
1823, and have formed various extensive ramifica 
tions, particularly in France, where, like the latter, 
they are distinguished for deception, hypocrisy, ambi 
tion, and intrigues. 

For the influential position which the Loyolites knew 
how to acquire in France during the Restoration, they 
were chiefly indebted to the female members of " the 
holy heart of Jesus," who belonged to the most no 
table and eminent families of the kingdom. Many 
favours which would never have been granted to the 
male Jesuits, were willingly accorded to the female 
Jesuits. The sisters of " the holy heart of Jesus " 
must, by the bye, not be confounded with those of 
" the good Shepherd," another branch-society of 
female Jesuits equally founded in France, for the pur 
pose of instructing the daughters of the lower classes, 
as the former were for those of the higher classes. 
The " sisters of the good Shepherd" professed, more- 



74 THEY WERE REFUSED ADMISSION AT PISA, 

over, to reform and reclaim girls of irregular life, 
under which profession they had gained access even 
in some parts of Germany, but more especially in 
Bavaria, Switzerland, and Italy ; but while the c bre 
thren or fathers of ignorance " formed as it were the 
tail of the Jesuits, the sisters of the " holy heart of 
Jesus" frequently formed, on the contrary, their 
heralds and harbingers. This fact was so notorious, 
that nearly all classes of society at Pisa, headed by 
the Faculty of the university, protested against their 
admission in such energetic terms, that their abode 
there lasted but a very short period. 

Also the Duchy of Lucca was happy enough to be 
spared the presence of the Jesuits. It was indebted 
for this advantage to the peculiar temper of its 
prince, Charles Louis of Bourbon, who having on 
his frequent travels in Germany become partial to the 
mystic Protestantism of Jacob Bohrn, had secretly 
become a convert to the creed, and was naturally no 
friend of the disciples of Loyola. It is a remarkable 
fact, and may not be out of place here to mention, 
that the people of Lucca had always entertained the 
most unconquerable antipathy against the order, in 
consequence of which the Jesuits never succeeded in 



AND IN FORMER TIMES AT LUCCA. 75 

gaining a firm footing in that Duchy, despite their re 
peated attempts ever since 1581, when the fathers or 
heads of the Republic (Lucca was one, from 1450 
1805) declared "that the order had already, during 
the short time of its existence, shown great similarity 
with the hedgehog, which draws everything to itself 
wherever it is allowed to settle ; that whoever has its 
members for his neighbours, is no longer master of his 
own house ; and that, despite their hypocrisy, all they 
think about is, to eat and drink well, and play every 
where the sovereign lords." They (the heads of 
the Republic) consequently opposed the plan of the 
Loyolites so energetically, that the latter were obliged 
to yield to circumstances, and delay the execution of 
their scheme until more favourable times. These ap 
peared to have arrived for them in the years 1624, 
1651, and 1660, when their request to settle in the 
Duchy was powerfully supported by the popes of 
those times. The Republic, however, remained firm, 
and would listen to no representations. To the pecu 
liar remonstrance of pope Alexander VII. (February 
1660), who extolled to the Republic the vast merits 
of the Jesuits, especially in point of national educa 
tion, the heads of the Republic replied that, " accord- 

E2 



76 CORRECT ESTIMATE OF THEIR CHARACTER. 

ing to their belief, the order is deficient in efficient 
teachers, far more so than is generally supposed. 
Granted, however/ they continued, "that such is 
not the case, and that the order was a Croesus in the 
possession of eminent professors, it would never coun 
terbalance the disadvantages which might accrue to 
the Republic, by the mischievous propensity peculiar 
to the Jesuits of meddling with politics." To put 
a stop to all further attempts of the Jesuits, a law was 
enacted at Lucca (15th November 1660), threatening 
to punish as a perjurer any one of the citizens of the 
Republic who should henceforth venture to agitate 
the question about the admission of the members of 
the order, without the consent of seven-eighths of the 
members of government. How superior in political 
wisdom to all Catholic, and even not few Protestant 
governments of the present day, did not the govern 
ments of that petty Republic show themselves already, 
in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries ! How 
far did they not exceed in the correct estimate of the 
character of the Loyolites and their venomous in 
fluence upon society, the so boasted far-sighted judg 
ment of our present statesmen ! 



THE JESUITS IN LOMBARDY. 77 



THE ORDER IN THE AUSTRIAN 
DOMINIONS, 

Under its proper name, as also of that of the 
Ligorians. 

IN the Lombardo- Venetian kingdom, the Loyolites 
succeeded but slowly in acquiring admission. Verona 
was the first to see within her walls a colony of the 
order. It was indebted for the boon to the bishop 
Grasser, and chiefly to the very wealthy abbate Alber- 
tini, who possessed a large estate in Lombardy, and 
was the owner of the previous Jesuit college at Verona. 
Both had for three years been unremitting in their 
exertions to obviate the obstacles against the admission 
of the pious fathers. Neither is it probable that they 
would have succeeded in their endeavours, if Alber- 
tini had not threatened the citizens to withdraw the 
100,000 florins, with which he intended to endow a 
Jesuit college, and rather apply the sum for a similar 
purpose in some place abroad. Pater Ferari, pre 
viously provincial at Naples, was appointed president 
of the first Jesuit college, opened in Lombardy in 



78 THEIR ATTEMPTS TO SETTLE IN AUSTRIA. 

1837. A few years afterwards (1842) the fathers es 
tablished colleges also at Cremona and Brescia, and 
in 1844 they regained their old house at Venice. In 
the metropolis of Austria, the Loyolites gained access 
much sooner than in her Italian dominions. A por 
tion of the Jesuits who had been expelled from Russia 
by the emperor Alexander, had repaired to Vienna, 
where they met with the most hospitable reception. 
Already at the time of the Congress of Vienna, im 
mediately after their repristination by Pius VII., 
the Loyolites endeavoured to gain access to that 
monarchy. Their warmest advocate with emperor 
Francis I., was the archbishop of Vienna, Count Sig- 
mund Anton of Hohenwart, an old member of the 
order and previously tutor of the monarch.* Despite 
his generally great influence upon his former pupil, 
all his efforts in favour of the Jesuits remained fruit 
less. Metternich, as he had at that period (1814-1815) 

* At the age of sixteen lie entered (1746) the old society of 
Jesus, flourished as professor in their colleges at Gratz, 
Laibach, Trieste, and Judenburg, and became shortly before 
the abolition of the order by Clemens XI V., president of one 
of the most important colleges in the North, at Linz. After 
the abolition of the order, he was appointed tutor (1778) to 
Francis, who promoted him in 1803 to the above high dignity. 



EFFORTS TO PERSUADE FRANCIS TO ADMIT THEM. 79 

not as yet belonged to the pious and religious ranks, 
could not possibly become reconciled to an order 
which had previously proved a curse to the coun 
try by their mischievous schemes. In one of the 
private audiences which the archbishop had of 
Francis I., the former turned the conversation to his 
favourite subject, the Jesuits ; but the monarch cut 
him short by saying, " Let us rather talk of some 
thing else." 

Shortly after (10th November 1816), Francis cele 
brated his fourth nuptial with Caroline Augusta, 
second daughter of Maximilian Joseph I., king of 
Bavaria. She had been married by the command of 
Napoleon, at the age of seventeen, in June 1806, to 
the present king of Wiirtemburg, at that time heir 
presumptive to the throne. There having been no 
personal attachment in the conventional marrriage, 
they had both agreed to live separate. After the fall 
of Napoleon, the princess succeeded in obtaining from 
the pope a formal divorce from the prince, having 
taken her oath that the marriage had never been 
consummated. After her marriage with the emperor 
Francis, she did her best to persuade the emperor to 
comply with the pope s request, and admit the Jesuits 



80 THE OEDER FOUNDED BY LIGUORI OF NAPLES. 

into Austria; but, as Metternich and other states 
men were energetically opposed to it, a compromise 
was effected, and they were admitted under the name 
Ligorians. 

Alfonsa Maria, of the old aristocratic Neapolitan race 
of the Liguori, whose beatification by Gregory XVI. 
was mentioned in the foregoing pages, had founded 
in 1752 a new spiritual order, to whom he strongly 
recommended, in his famous statutes, to follow and 
imitiate closely the example and virtues of Jesus 
Christ (the Redeemer). He consequently enjoined 
the members to teach the lower classes the word of 
God, and reform their rough minds by spiritual in 
struction, catechisms, pious exercises, and missions. 
Pope Benedict XIV. confirmed the new order in 
1749, under the name " Congregation of the most 
holy Redeemer," the members having already then 
styled themselves Redemptorists ; and it was his in 
tention to use them as a new and vigorous order act 
ing upon the lower classes for the benefit and increase 
of his own power and influence among the masses. 
For his merits of the Catholic Church, Liguori was 
rewarded by Clemens XIII. (1762) by his elevation 
to the bishopric of Saint Agate de Goti in the 



LIGUORl s OPINIONS COINCIDE WITH LOYOLA S. 81 

kingdom of Naples, where he also enjoyed the friend 
ship of the Jesuits, there being a perfect harmony 
in the aim, object, laws and statutes of the two 
orders. Liguori, like Ignatius, demanded blind and 
implicit obedience from the members of his order ; * 
taught, that the will of the pope must be respected 
and considered as the will of God ; neither was his 
moral system less loose and elastic than that of 
Ignatius. Liguori, too, turned ethics, religion and 
morals into the most perverted systems of casuistry ; 
adopted, nay, even enlarged upon the Jesuitical doc 
trine Probabilism f by explaining, that one s own opi 
nion is sufficient to render his action right and just, 
though it may be condemned by the whole world. 
At the time of the abolition of the order of Jesus in 
1773, many members had therefore no nesitation to 
enter the Liguori order, or the Redemptorists, which 
served as an excellent substitute for the abolished 
one, until the latter was again restored in 1814. 
Since then the Redemptorist order was amalgamated 

* Quod nikil voluntatis proprise habeant, sed tota in eorum 
manu deposita qui illos gubernant. ZscJwTcTce, pp. 148, 150. 

f The Jesuits only justify an action when some probable 
authority may be found in its favour, though by only one 
reverend father, in opposition to all others. 

E3 



82 THE LIGORIANS SETTLE IN VIENNA. 

with, or rather absorbed in the Jesuitical, the gene 
ral of the latter being recognised also as chief by the 
former. It was, however, considered prudent and 
political to keep, apparently, the two orders distinct 
and separate, at the side of each other, as the Re- 
demptorists did not, like the Jesuits, stand in so bad 
repute among the people at large, and under which 
milder name many of the latter really succeeded in 
insinuating themselves into those countries where the 
greatest reluctance had prevailed against them. 

Neither were they mistaken in their speculation. 
Emperor Francis I., who could not make up his mind 
to brave public opinion and the counsel of his states 
men, to admit the Jesuits under their real name, 
was persuaded to do so under their feigned name, the 
Ligorians, sincerely believing that they were two dif 
ferent orders, who had nothing in common beyond 
spiritual devotion and discipline. A certain Hoff* 
bauer, who had entered (1781) the congregation of 
the Redemptorists, and become afterwards their vicar- 
general in the states beyond Italy, had in 1809 
settled in Vienna, where he spared no efforts to intro 
duce the order in Austria. He did not, however, 
live to see the accomplishment of his wishes, he 



THE PEOPLE MADE AWARE WHO THEY WERE. 83 

having died 15th March 1820, five weeks before the 
issue of an imperial decree, granting to the Ligorians, 
or, as they best liked to style themselves, the priests 
of the " congregation of the Redeemer/ the Passau 
court of Vienna, together with the adjacent very old 
church Maria- Stiegen. The explanation given by the 
court of Vienna for that step, that the Ligorians had 
been called into the metropolis for the simple purpose 
of promoting the spiritual welfare of the population, 
and that their sphere of operation had been strictly 
limited to the education of the youth, was far from 
satisfying the minds of the people, and of even a por 
tion of the clergy. Not only was it soon discovered 
who they really were, but a government-rescript to the 
magistracy of the metropolis (29th November 1820), 
signifying that the Ligorians were to be henceforth in 
possession of the unlimited control over all concerns 
belonging to religion and education, soon opened the 
eyes of the people as to the real character of the new 
arrivals, by which a direct lie was given to the previous 
explanation given by the Imperial Court. Various 
attempts were therefore made to expel the Ligorians 
from Vienna, apparently with the tacit consent of 
Metternich, since in an article of a semi-official cha- 



84 THEY PROSPER DESPITE PUBLIC OPINION. 

racter, in the Allgemeine Zeitung (13th August 1 822), 
it is said that c the Jesuits, under the name Redemp- 
torists, who had begun to establish themselves at 
Vienna, are about to leave the metropolis and the 
empire altogether; one of the greatest and influen 
tial statesmen there, having given his countenance to 
their removal, by which he has given new proofs of 
the great interest he takes in the true education 
and enlightenment of the people." There can be 
no doubt, that such a measure was really in contem 
plation by the Austrian government, but which the 
fathers and their adherents knew well how to frus 
trate in right time. 

It is curious to see how these masked Jesuits con 
tinued to acquire land, wealth, power and influence 
in the metropolis of Austria, despite the disposition 
of its jovial and merry inhabitants, who are but little 
given to bigotry, despite the numerous bon-mots, witty 
satires and sarcasms, with which they (the Jesuits) 
were continually persecuted, and despite the con 
tempt with which they were met by everybody high 
and low. Their meekness and impudence, their per 
severance and importunateness, were equally great. 
Keeping only one object in view, they bore patiently 



DEPRAVITY OF THEIR PUPILS. 85 

every humiliation and persecution, not unlike the 
donkey, who is unmindful of the lashes with which 
he is treated when busy with eating across the fence 
the thistles of the neighbouring proprietor. They 
strove zealously for situations as tutors in high fami 
lies, as also for the privilege of confessing criminals 
on the scaffold a right which hitherto belonged to 
the Capuchine monks alone. They were not unsuc 
cessful in their labours; they could soon boast of 
being intrusted with the education of a considerable 
number of high-born youths, though some unpleasant 
rumours were abroad about the conduct of the pupils 
in one of their private boarding-schools, an establish 
ment managed by a Protestant clergyman in their ser 
vice. It was ascertained, that many of the young gen 
tlemen, chiefly belonging to high Polish and Italian 
families, were much given to certain secret vices, and 
that the sons of counts and other high noblemen who 
had shown themselves a pattern of religious discipline, 
devotion and prayers, were in the habit of stealing 
from their schoolfellows watches, chains, and other 
jewellery, the value of which they squandered away 
in brothels and other dens of vice and prostitution.* 

* Schuselka "Der Jesuitenkrieg, etc.," p. 302. 



86 NUMBERS OF THE FAIR SEX ATTEND THEIR CHURCH. 

With unparalleled effrontery, the Ligorians forced 
themselves into sick and dying chambers, against the 
will of the patients and their families, a circumstance 
which soon raised the suspicion that their object was 
merely the obtaining a legacy for the church or 
themselves. They principally laid siege to rich old 
widows and influential ladies, while the fair sex gene 
rally formed one of their principal objects of specula 
tion, intrigues, and machinations, and not without 
brilliant success. Their church soon became the 
rendezvous of all pious females, and even elegant 
ladies of the higher classes gradually began to attend 
their masses and sermons, and to ease their own 
hearts and conscience in the confessionals, being 
powerfully attracted by the eloquence, philanthropy, 
and wisdom of the manly and handsome paters. 
Neither were they in want of baits for the stronger 
sex. Their sermons, and more especially those of 
John Emanuel Veith,* attracted the attendance of 
even the enlightened portion of the public, though 
few could relish the strictures made by him on the 

* He was by birth a Jew, had studied medicine, after 
wards theology, and entered at last (1823) the order of the 
Ligorians. 



THEY ESTABLISH A PRESS OF THEIR OWN. 87 

works of their best poets, such as Schiller, Goethe, 
&c., which were stigmatised as " inventions of the 
devil." The same Veith, however, thought it proper 
in 1830 to quit the order, and accept the canonry 
at St. Stephen s church in Vienna, since which time 
he was so bitterly annoyed and persecuted by the 
members of the order, that he was obliged to relin 
quish the living. 

Neither did they lose sight of the Press, the usual 
organ of public opinion. In 1828 they obtained the 
permission to establish a " congregational Press," 
and the country soon became deluged with their re 
ligious tracts. Their prior, pater Anton Passy,* was 
the editor of a vast collection of religious poems, 
while by his peculiar talent in book speculations, the 
congregational Press became one of the most nourish 
ing in the country. Passy was upon the whole a 
talented and very adroit disciple of Loyola, who, 
despite his extreme fanaticism, was distinguished for 
his affable behaviour, deep knowledge of the human 
heart, and a vein of original humour. The paters 

* He was born at Vienna 31st March, 1783, and committed 
suicide in 1846, having been, it was said, implicated in the 
Grallician insurrection. 



88 THE FATHERS ALLOWED TO ERECT A CONVENT. 

were indebted to him, to the Empress Augusta, and 
to the pious Count Cudenhofen (who became after 
wards a member of their order) , for the permission 
which Francis I., notwithstanding the most lively re 
monstrances from many quarters, and even from the 
police, accorded them in J 830 to erect a convent at 
Rennweg, one of the suburbs of Vienna. Thus was 
renewed here the custom of the Middle Ages, when 
to every male order was attached a similar female 
one, the cloister and convent being usually built in the 
same square opposite each other, and joined by sub 
terraneous passages. A few old widows of fortune 
having taken the veil and become tenants of the new 
building, their property was naturally bequeathed 
to the institution, and their example was soon fol 
lowed by other individuals of all ages and stations in 
life. The paters having given to the institution the 
name Penitentiary, it became the receptacle of gay 
women and prostitutes, whom the fathers proposed to 
reclaim to society. Vienna was indeed then notori 
ous for debauchery, loose manners, and immoral life, 
and no wonder that such an institution, with such an 
avowed object in view, found praise in the eyes of the 
more steady and moral part of the community ; but 



THEY EMPLOY SERVANTS AS SPIES IN FAMILIES. 89 

whether the pious fathers were just the men to effect 
the purpose, is a different question. It is true, that 
a certain Countess D became president of this 
Magdalen establishment, but her own previous life 
was anything but regular and virtuous. It is at all 
events beyond all doubt, that no perceptible reform 
became obvious in the life of the fair sex, and more 
especially of the servants and nurserymaids of Vienna, 
ever since the paters had been intrusted with the 
task. By such and similar means, the pious fathers 
succeeded in acquiring in a comparatively short space 
of time a considerable influence among the two 
extremes of society, the highest and the lowest. The 
middle classes, it is true, generally evinced contempt 
and hatred for them, but they had gained friends 
among the higher and educated classes, and, as is 
generally the case, the lower classes were not slow in 
imitating their betters. All the servants of both 
sexes, whose confessors they were, the fathers 
employed as secret spies, from whom they frequently 
learnt the most secret affairs of their masters and 
mistresses. To like and similar purposes they also 
employed the filles per dues among the higher and 
lower classes, by bribes of absolution and spiritual 



90 PRINCE METTERNICH BECOMES THEIR FRIEND. 

blessings, and even, if necessary, by money and other 
presents of a material nature. 

Neither did the Ligorians understand less the 
mercantile art of making money by way of interest. 
The millions which they had accumulated within the 
short space of ten years, were not merely the fruit 
of begging, presents, and legacies, but also of usury 
and finance operations on the Exchange, which they 
carried on with a tact and judgment worthy of our 
Barings and "Rothschilds. 

With the increase of wealth and influence among 
the aristocracy, they at last gained also the good 
wishes and patronage of Austria s real regent, Prince 
Metternich. It is true, that to some extent, also, 
female influence* acted upon the mind of the chan 
cellor of the empire, as it did upon its nominal ruler, 
Francis, and after him Ferdinand I. ; that influence 
was, however, not strong enough to produce such a 
change in his mind, which must rather be sought in 
truly political motives, by which alone he could be 
induced to court the friendship rather than provoke 
the enmity of the Jesuits. In the political system 

* Metternicli s third wife was the Countess Melanie Zichy, 
a friend of the Jesuits. 



HIS REASONS FOR FAVOURING THE JESUITS. 91 

adopted by that statesman, it is well known what an 
important part the priests played in Italy, by the 
assistance they gave, to extinguish the flame of re 
bellion among the masses on the one hand, and to 
fan the spirit of jealousy among the Italian princes 
on the other. It is further known, that Austria s 
moral rule in Italy is absolutely founded on the ab 
sence of all reforms and innovations in the existing 
order of things, and that it was only the crafty 
Jesuits alone who could be employed for the accom 
plishment of such a difficult task. It was they, in 
deed, who bridged over and preserved, more especially 
during the pontificate of Gregory XVI., the sove 
reign power of Metternich at Rome, Turin, and 
Naples. This was the price at which the states chan 
cellor had no doubt granted them his favour and pa 
tronage, while the co-operation of the Loyolites in the 
process of enslaving Italy, was probably the strongest 
bond that chained Metternich to the disciples of 
Ignatius. Gioberti j s* bitter complaints of the Jesuits 
in Austria, on whose coalition, he says, the subjection 
of the Peninsula depends, sets the question at rest, 
if any doubt is still entertained on the subject. 

* II Gesuita moderno, III. 



\ 

92 HE IMPOSES RESTRICTIVE CONDITIONS ON THEM. 

Neither must we omit to mention, that Metternich 
had attached to the favours which he granted to the 
Loyolites in so liberal a manner soon after his third 
marriage (30th January, 1831) conditions by which 
he thought to render them harmless to the country. 
He enjoined the members, among others, not to 
accept legacies, donations, and endowments, nor to 
receive novices and missionaries from abroad, without 
first acquainting Government with the facts, and 
requesting its sanction to the same ; nor should they 
even be permitted to introduce new school books, or 
even teachers, without previous consent of the state. 
The Austrian Jesuits, moreover, engaged themselves 
to limit their connection with their general at Rome 
simply to matters concerning the internal affairs of 
the order, and also not to allow any of their profes 
sors to purchase lands in the realm, &c. &c. All these 
conditions the Jesuits would in any other country 
have rejected with indignation ; in Austria, however, 
they willingly subscribed to them, aware that it 
would not be difficult to violate them with impunity ; 
while Metternich plainly showed, on the other hand, 
by his ready belief in the efficacy of such restric 
tions, how little he knew of the spirit of the order, of 



THEIR PROGRESS IN GALLICIA. 93 

the impossibility to render it less injurious to the 
state by bulwarks of paper, or to be guarded against 
their poisonous attacks, wherever they are allowed 
to come into close contact with society. 

In the same year in which the sons of St. Ignatius 
made their entrance into the metropolis of Austria, 
they settled likewise in the eastern province of the 
realm, in Gallicia, where they were joined by a por 
tion of their colleagues who had been expelled from 
Russia, and where they at once settled under their 
real name, Jesuits. The Gallicians, like the Poles, 
entertained no prejudice against the Jesuits, who in 
consequence thought it unnecessary to appear in 
disguise. Emperor Francis I. transferred to them 
(August 1820) the Dominican cloister at Tarnopol, 
to be converted into a college, and allowed each of 
the fifty paters who entered it, an annual pension of 
300 florins. Shortly afterwards, he delivered to them 
also the high-school of the place, where they subse 
quently built, at their own cost, also a philosophical 
institution, besides boarding-schools and other estab 
lishments of education. All these establishments and 
institutions formed the principal colony of the Jesuits 
in Gallicia, and which soon flourished to a consider- 



94 THEIR INSTITUTIONS AT LEMBERG. 

able extent. Already in 1822 the high-school at Tar- 
nopol counted above 400 (in 1841, however, only 
336), and the philosophical institution 141 students. 
It is related of pater Dunin, one of the professors 
there, that he used to the end of his life (1838), to 
go about from house to house and beg alms for the 
support of the poor students in his department. 
Besides the above establishments, they also founded 
a college at Prezemysl, another at New-Sandecz, with 
a high- school attached to it, as also one for the chil 
dren of the nobility in the capital, Lemberg, be 
sides many religious and missionary establishments 
at Mylatin, Staravies, and other places. From 
Government they obtained in return for the new 
institutions founded by them, an annual contribution 
of 20,000 florins, in addition to the large revenues 
from the estates at Viniki (which possesses one of the 
largest tobacco manufactories in the monarchy), for 
the support of the establishment at Lemberg. The 
Gallician Jesuits were also in many other respects 
in the enjoyment of particular favours and rights 
above those in any other part of the empire. They 
were not only exempt from the aforementioned re 
strictions stipulated by Metternich, but they were also 



CONFLTCT BETWEEN JESUITS AND GREEK CLERGY. 95 

at liberty to receive in their colleges students who had 
been expelled from the imperial university on account 
of idleness or inaptitude, and of which privilege they 
availed themselves to an immoderate extent. The 
step naturally generated bitter feelings between the 
two opposite institutions, and has probably not a little 
contributed to lower the literary respect of the pious 
fathers in the eyes of the public. The almost extra 
vagant rights awarded by Metternich to the Gallician 
Jesuits, led to the suspicion that the chancellor in 
tended to weaken by their aid the popular agitation 
and aristocratic influence in that country. Recent 
events have however shown the inefficiency of the mea 
sures, which were of a too startling and curious nature 
not to render their motives plain and obvious. There 
were but few among the Polish nobility who paid 
homage to the Loyolites; their influence, indeed, 
was chiefly confined to the dregs of society, and 
more particularly to women who stood in need of 
mild and indulgent confessors. On the other hand, 
the movements of the Jesuits in Gallicia proved a 
great check to the Russian intrigues there. The 
clergy, or popes as they are called, of the United 
Greek Church, which numbers, in this part of former 



96 NOT ALLOWED TO SETTLE IN HUNGARY. 

Poland,, not fewer votaries than does the Roman Ca 
tholic Church, had suffered a great deal by the in 
creasing influence of the Jesuits, who, to insinuate 
themselves also into the good graces of the Greek 
inhabitants, performed gratis amongst them the cere 
monies of marriage, christenings, and other clerical 
duties, which usually formed a portion of the church 
revenue there. The Greek clergy thus provoked, 
addressed the Russian Court on the subject, made 
common cause with it, and assisted it in its move 
ments to agitate the country in the name of the holy 
church and orthodox religion. 

At a somewhat later period, the Loyolites ventured 
to appear on the political stage also in Hungary, where 
Klobuszycki, archbishop of Kalocza (himself once a 
Jesuit) spared no efforts to procure them rights and 
favours. Their first settlement was at Presburg; 
but their whole existence in Hungary remained il 
legal for want of the requisite formal sanction of 
the states. The pious fathers had indeed fre 
quently, and more especially in 1840, petitioned the 
Diet on the subject; but although their request 
had been warmly supported by Government, it was 
always negatived by the majority of the Diet, 



INTRODUCTION INTO GERMAN AUSTRIA. 97 

among whom were most of the bishops, members 
of the states. 

It soon became evident that the people at large, 
and even the clergy of German Austria, evinced great 
repugnance towards the disciples of Loyola, and the 
Austrian Government thought it therefore prudent 
to introduce them also there, under the milder name 
of Redemptorists. Their great patron, the prince- 
bishop of Sekau, Zangerle, transferred to them as 
Redemptorists, towards the close of 1826, the parson 
age at Fronleiten, in the parish of Gratz, and after 
wards (1834) that at Marburg, as also the former 
Franciscan cloister at Mautern, without meeting with 
any serious opposition to the grants. When Zangerle, 
however, ventured in the spring of 1829 to invite four 
paters from Gallicia, for the purpose of settling them 
as Jesuits in the country, he met with remonstrances 
from many quarters. He had made to the fathers on 
their arrival a present of the college of the Piarists,* 
at Gleisdorf, which had been abandoned by the latter 
since 1824. No sooner, however, had the Jesuits 

* Or fathers of the pious schools (scholarum piarum), a 
religious order founded at Rome by a Spanish nobleman 
Casalanza, in 1621, for the special purpose of national educa 
tion. 

F 



98 GREAT OPPOSITION. 

taken possession of the building, than it was reclaimed 
by the Piarists, who compelled the fathers to quit it 
in less than five months. Thence they removed to 
private lodgings, near the lake at Gratz, in which 
house an actress of that place was also tenanted. 
The pious fathers, accustomed to female society, were 
far from objecting to her proximity, and she even 
proved a useful instrument in their hands to pro 
mote their influence among her acquaintances. The 
citizens of Gratz, however, were so prejudiced against 
the Jesuits, that they would not tolerate them 
within the precincts of the town, and the paters 
were thus obliged to occupy the same suburban 
lodgings for nearly three years, until father Streger 
succeeded by his oratorical powers to render him 
self popular as a preacher, and remove, or at least 
weaken in some measure, the preconceived anti 
pathy of the inhabitants to the Jesuits. The Go 
vernment then hesitated no longer to transfer to 
the order, in 1832, the Dominican cloister on the 
Miinzgraben, but without the lands belonging to it, 
as their support was to be defrayed by the education 
fund. In the same year (1832) the paters were 
introduced into the Archduchy Austria, under the 



SETTLEMENT IN TYROL. 99 

name Redemptorists, where they established their 
first settlement in the former Franciscan cloister. 
As Jesuits they appeared only in 1836 at Linz, the 
capital of Upper Austria, where the Archduke Maxi 
milian of Este erected for them an excellent set 
tlement, close to the town. He converted one of the 
best fortress-towers there into a rural mansion, built 
a church close to it, and added besides lands and rents 
sufficient for the support of the thirty paters, who had 
removed to that charming place on the 10th August, 
1839. The inhabitants of Linz were, however, far 
from sharing the partiality of the prince, their re 
pugnance towards the Jesuits having increased rather 
than diminished on further acquaintance with them. 
When we consider for what purposes the servants 
were employed at Vienna by the Jesuits, it cannot 
be wondered that the inhabitants of Linz should 
have taken the precaution to stipulate with their 
servants, on engaging them, not to go to confession 
to the Jesuits. 

About the same time, the Jesuits also succeeded in 
settling in the Tyrol under their real name, to the 
indignation of the people, and even clergy, who in 
other respects are notorious for bigotry and fanaticism. 

F 2 



100 

Even the prince Bishop of Trient had at an earlier 
date declared, " he had no need of the Loyolites, as 
the existing clergy were efficient, and sufficient for 
the spiritual necessities of his people." 

A very great mediator for the trans-settlement of 
the Jesuits into this Alpine country was Joseph, 
baron Giovanelli, who, after having in his earlier 
days profusely sacrificed at the shrines of quite dif 
ferent deities, had in his later days turned devout, 
and conceived a great predilection for the society of 
Jesus, especially after their great success and ex 
tended influence at Vienna. He was for a long time 
watching for a proper opportunity, to satisfy the 
ardent wishes of the order to settle in Tyrol, which 
opportunity he at last found in the year 1838. The 
professors and members of the Premonstration or 
der* in the bishopric Wilten, disgusted with the mis 
management of the restored Theresa Institution at 
Inspruck,t thought proper to resign their functions. 

* An ecclesiastical order founded in 1120 by a certain 
Robert Danton, at Lecon, in France, at the revelation of God, 
as he said, upon a certain meadow (premontre, pratum mon- 
stratum), hence the name. 

f It was founded by Maria Theresa, for the education of 
the youths of the nobility. 



SUCCESS IN TYROL. 101 

Count Frederic "Willczeck, governor of the province, 
being rather at a loss how to replace them, Giovanelli 
at once proposed to him the Loyolites. Though the 
count readily assented to the proposal, he anticipated 
nevertheless serious opposition from various quarters 
against the execution of the plan, and particularly 
from the professors of the Inspruck University, 
who for the most part were clergymen. To render 
the expected opposition ineffectual, it was resolved 
to represent the appointment of the Jesuits as 
being made in compliance with the general wish of 
the people, while the representatives of the Ty- 
rolian Diet were persuaded by Giovanelli to ex 
press as much in their decision, and request conse 
quently the imperial assent to the resolution. Two of 
the most important ecclesiastical members of the Diet 
of 1838, had already previously been instructed from 
Rome, stoutly to support Giovanelli s godly efforts, 
while the lay members were obliged to assent to the 
motion from fear of being branded as heretics by the 
pope. The decree which was to be presented for 
sanction to the throne required: that both the 
Theresa-Academy and the University at Inspruck 
should be tranferred to the Loyolites. On the 17th 



102 CONTROL OF THE UNIVERSITY. 

October, 1838, the sanction from the throne arrived, 
by which the Theresa Academy was to be given up to 
the Jesuits immediately, and the University only 
gradually. Already before the close of the year 
(24th Dec.) five paters with their superior, Lange, 
appeared in the capital of Tyrol, where they under 
took (13th Jan. 1839) the conduct and management 
of the afore-mentioned institutions, and took posses 
sion also of the church formerly built by themselves. 
The Jesuits now endeavoured to get entire posses 
sion also of the university at Inspruck, or at least 
to exercise unlimited control over it. They began 
with complaining, that the room in their own college 
was not spacious enough for the students, whose 
number was daily on the increase. Their patron Gio- 
vanelli thereupon prevailed upon the committee of the 
noble states to report to the provincial government, 
and request it to let a part of the university building 
to the Jesuits. Count Willczeck, though no enemy of 
the latter, still thought it prudent to decline interfer 
ing in the matter, while the education commission of 
the supreme court at Vienna flatly rejected the Report. 
Having failed in this plan, another was projected, 
purporting to create a rival institution to the Uni- 



CONTRIBUTION-CIRCULAR. 103 

versity by the establishment of a boarding-school 
(convictorium) on a grand scale, for the education of 
the children of the nobility. It was again Giova- 
nelli who was intrusted with the petition to the Diet 
(May, 1841). No sooner, however, had he proposed 
to levy a regular tax on the landed property of the 
province, to defray the expenses of the projected 
establishment, than he was left in a great minority 
on the question. It met with the same fate also at 
Vienna, government not being inclined to order a 
new tax for that special purpose, though it had no 
objection to the erection of the establishment by any 
other means, save the public treasury. 

Nothing, therefore, was left to the poor disciples of 
Loyola but to procure the means by voluntary con 
tributions from the wealthy Tyrolians. A committee 
was in consequence formed (May, 1842) under the 
auspices of the prince bishops of Trient and Brixen, 
to receive contributions for the charitable under 
taking. In the introductory part of the circular, 
mention was made of the efforts to preserve the 
Catholic confession in Tyrol from the erroneous doc 
trines which had begun to taint the true religion in 
other parts of Europe, ever since the middle of the 



104 THE NUNCIO LAYS THE FIRST STONE. 

sixteenth century, while the merit of having preserved 
it in that manner, was therein ascribed to the inde 
fatigable labours of the Jesuits, who, happily for the 
country, have again made their appearance in this 
part of the orthodox world. The committee then 
dwelt on the great benefits that had already resulted 
from their management of the Theresa Academy, and 
the general wish expressed by the people at large, to 
establish a similar institution for the benefit of the 
youth of all classes of society, &c., &c., &c. The 
sum collected in this way was, however, so small, 
that recourse was had to loans, and these even were 
barely sufficient to cover one fourth of the necessary 
outlay. The papal nuncio at the imperial court 
(1843) had been invited to lay the first stone of the 
building; his presence, however, which it was thought 
would rouse the charitable feelings of the public for 
the object in view, produced just the contrary effect. 
The civic guard at Inspruck, who had been sum 
moned to form the guard of honour for the high 
dignitary of the church, refused to comply, and be 
fore the papal ambassador had, in company with the 
prince Bishop of Brixen, entered the splendid tent 
erected for them, Baron Giovanni (who, by the bye, 



THE PEOPLE REFUSE TO SEND THEIR CHILDREN. 105 

did not figure with a single groat in the afore 
named subscription list), and Count Reisach, were 
received by the assembled crowd with loud hisses. 
All the efforts of the fathers to rouse the interest of 
the Tyrolians in behalf of the new institution proved 
fruitless, and it became evident that the people were 
far from wishing to intrust the Jesuits with the 
education of their children. After many manoeuvres, 
the building was at last finished in 1844; but though 
it contained rooms for 300 pupils, there was, in 1846, 
only one pupil in it. 

This resolute antipathy of a people so thoroughly 
catholic, bigoted, isolated, and excluded fiom all con 
tact with the protestant world and literature, was 
solely the result of experience, which the Tyrolians 
had made of the character and proceedings of the 
Jesuits during the short time of their new residence 
amongst them. The Inspruck University, previously 
the best educational establishment in the land, as 
also the Theresa institution, had undeniably retro 
gressed in the few years they had been managed by the 
Loyolites. The pupils had decreased in learning and 
mcreased in moral corruption. Many families were 
therefore obliged either to keep tutors at home, or 

F 3 



106 CONFIDENCE OF THE WEAKER SEX. 

to send their children to the college or hall, an insti 
tution of which the paters had vainly tried to be 
come the managers. Neither were many parents 
more satisfied with the extravagant bills sent to them 
by the conductors of the Theresa Academy for addi 
tional and extra expenses of their children, which fre 
quently amounted from 200 to 300 florins. Nor were 
the attempts of the paters at gaining the good opinion 
of the weaker sex less conspicuous in Tyrol than 
elsewhere. They threw the torch of discord into 
the domestic circles of happy couples, they rendered 
the women dissatisfied with their lot, and persuaded 
them to renounce connubial connections and do 
mestic life, and rather seek spiritual bliss in the so 
litude of the convent. Great complaints were also 
made against them, for alluring girls to confession. 
They questioned them in the confessional on things 
which could but make them blush, though they 
exacted from them a promise never to marry, in 
order, no doubt, to have the control over every 
farthing the silly creatures were in possession of. 
Obtaining legacies by foul means was another sort 
of grievance brought against them. An old spinster 
living in rural retirement and simplicity at Kaltern, 



THE PEOPLE ARE DISSATISFIED. 

had been persuaded to bequeath to the Jesuits a le 
gacy of vineyards and houses amounting to 35,000 
florins. The reasons assigned in the will for that 
legacy, as also some other clauses in it, were of such a 
character as to produce suspicion in the minds of the 
judges at Vienna, that unfair means had been em 
ployed to induce the old simpleton to the step ; and, 
among others, that it was done to expiate the sin 
committed by her father in having purchased an 
estate which had formerly belonged to the bishopric 
Tegern; in addition, the testatrix named the pope 
as the highest judge on the validity of her instruc 
tions in the will. Many other instances of the co 
vetous and selfish habits of the Loyolites were not 
calculated to diminish the bad odour in which they 
stood with the public. It was thus a notorious fact, 
that they were levying contributions for the mainte 
nance of their missionaries at home and abroad from 
the poor labourers, female servants, and even children; 
that, in short, every pretence had been used to fill 
the purses of the pious fathers with the hard earnings 
of the poorer classes. 

No wonder, then, that the eyes of even the bigoted 
Tyrolians should at last have become opened to the 



108 THE EFFECT OF YAGER^S ESSAY. 

real character of the Jesuits, and that their dislike 
of them should have increased from day to day. 
It was at Inspruck in particular, where the great ma 
nifestation to that effect took place in March, 1844. 
Count Clemens of Brandis, successor of Willczeck 
(1841), as governor of the province, had ordered 
that scientific evening meetings should, according to 
custom, be held during the winter season ( 1843-1844), 
in the Ferdinand institution, the name of the society 
of arts, sciences, and literature, in the place. One of 
the subjects brought under discussion in the meeting, 
was a paper on the history of Tyrol, by Pater Albert 
Yager, late professor at the college at Meran. As 
an impartial historian, he could not help sketching 
the mischievous operations of the Jesuits in Tyrol 
during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. He 
showed, that the period from 1567 1767, when the 
Loyolites ruled in the land, was one of the sad 
dest and most disgraceful in the pages of her history 
and that the Tyrolians had in those days sunk into 
the deepest abyss of depravity and immorality. 
Yager s essay produced the more effect, as his lan 
guage was eloquent and temperate, and his arguments 
well supported by undeniable facts. The essay was 



ATTEMPT TO PURLOIN THE MS. 109 

spoken of in the highest terms by all classes of so 
ciety. Yager was saluted everywhere as the man 
who had dared to speak the truth in plain open lan 
guage, while his name was drunk at every party 
with the most cheering enthusiasm, as the hero of 
historical truth and revealer of great facts. The 
numerous complaints made by the Jesuits and their 
friends on that score, induced Count Brandis, as pre 
sident of the society, to forbid further discussions on 
historical subjects; but public opinion had become so 
strong against the Jesuits (there were about eighty in 
the place), that the latter found in it more subject for 
regret than even in the essay of the historian. Their 
endeavours to get hold of the manuscript, and the 
attempt of one of the paters even to break open the 
desk where it had been locked up, so irritated the 
public, that the fathers thought it prudent to remove 
the culprit from the place. The rumour of the at 
tempted theft had in the meanwhile reached the 
metropolis, and Government at last issued an order 
to the governor of Tyrol, to keep a watchful eye 
on the steps of the Jesuits, and not to allow them 
too much latitude in the province. 



110 OTHER PARTS OF GERMANY. 



THE INTRIGUES AND ATTEMPTS OF THE 
JESUITS IN THE REST OF GERMANY. 

Their Settlement in Anhalt-Kothen and Bavaria. 

IN the other parts of Germany, the order found 
access much earlier in the countries where either 
the people or their princes professed the Protestant 
religion, than in those states where both the monarch 
and the subjects belonged to the Roman Catholic 
Church. The phenomenon may in some measure 
be explained by the progress which Pietism, the 
twin-brother of Jesuitism, had made at that time 
at many evangelical courts in Germany. In the 
untiring efforts of the German princes to reduce 
their subjects to passive obedience, by withholding 
from them liberty of conscience, and the freedom 
of thinking for themselves, even the doctrines and 
teachings of the Jesuits were considered proper 
means by which implicit obedience might be 
enforced, and thinking generally checked. Many 
princes, it is true, as members of the Protestant 
Church, held in abhorrence the pope, the Jesuits, 



KING FREDERIC WILLIAM III. Ill 

and their church, but they did not withall scruple 
to employ Beelzebub to expel Satan,, so long as 
it answered the object in view. Neither would 
the Loyolites have dared to find their way, since 
1824, into Catholic Prussia, into Cologne, Dusseldorf, 
Coblenz, and other places of the Rhenish provinces, 
if Frederic William III., King of Prussia, had not as 
a true Pietist winked at their sly movements. At 
Dusseldorf, the good fathers were even allowed to re 
take possession of a part of their old college, though 
the pious monarch could not help disapproving 
of the custom of sending young men from West 
phalia and the Rhenish provinces to finish their 
studies in the Jesuit colleges abroad. His reluct 
ance to that step arose from fear of casting thereby 
a slur upon the efficiency of the schools at home, 
rather than of seeing the pupils imbibe erroneous 
principles and doctrines in religion. He allowed, 
like Frederic the Great, every one of his sub 
jects to go to heaven in the best way he thought 
proper, while on earth there was but one narrow 
path for his subjects to walk implicit obedi 
ence to the will of the sovereign. In this spirit he 
issued a decree (13th July, 1827) prohibiting the 



THE GERMAN COLLEGE AT ROME. 

youth, of his realm to frequent the Jesuit colleges 
abroad,, and particularly in countries, the homes of 
revolutionary movements. 

The prohibitory edict was chiefly directed against 
the German college at Rome, which Pius VII. had 
restored in 1817 for the purpose of planting in Ger 
many a new race of true orthodox (Catholic) inhabi 
tants, the religious principles of the old existing race 
having become, he thought, rather modified by the wars 
and a contact with the impious enlightened nations of 
the French empire. That college had already been 
frequented by a considerable number of Prussian 
students, some of whom, on their return, had not 
failed to give practical examples of the doctrines 
and fanaticism they had imbibed at college. Jacob 
Fontana, the first pupil of the restored college, had 
as coadjutor of the curate at Bern, in the years 
1823 and 1824, so outrageously attacked the "abomi 
nation " of mixed marriages, that the local govern 
ment was under the necessity of removing him from 
the town and the canton. The German college at 
Rome had, moreover, assumed the nature of the 
Pandora-box for Germany. Many of those indivi 
duals who had played in the religious agitations of 



PRINCIPLES IMBIBED THERE. 113 

Germany an unhappily important part, had received 
their education in that school, where patriotism, 
toleration, and philanthropy are reckoned frail human 
foibles. Of the one hundred and twenty-five priests 
who have, in the twenty years from 1822 to 1842, 
been educated there for Germany (besides sixty-four 
for Switzerland), we will only mention two, the papal 
Court-prelate Count Reisach, previously Bishop of 
Eichstadt, and now Archbishop of Munich- Freising, 
and Anton Stahl, Bishop of Wiirzburg, two men who 
have acquired notoriety in the religious agitations of 
that period. In consequence of the villanous maxims 
which the pupils are taught in that institution, and 
which prove so injurious to countries of mixed con 
fessions, even the Austrian Government has found it 
necessary to prohibit the youths of its dominions 
from frequenting that college at Rome. Similar pro 
hibitions were afterwards also decreed in other Ger 
man states, and even in Hanover (1845), though the 
late king and the provincial government were so little 
prejudiced against the Jesuits as to allow a con 
siderable number of them to settle in the state. 
Bavaria, however, especially under the Abel Ministry, 
thought that the fears entertained by the German 



114 THE SAXON MONARCH. 

governments against that college were quite illusory, 
and that no harm whatever could accrue to the state 
or the pupils from their visiting that institution. Prus 
sian students, therefore, who had been refused pass 
ports to Rome from their own government, had only 
to go to Bavaria, where they were provided with the 
documents without much difficulty. Having finished 
their studies in that college at Rome, they returned 
to Bavaria, where some friends managed not only to 
procure their permission to re-enter Prussia, but 
even to obtain lucrative livings for them in Trier, 
Munster, and other Prussian dioceses. 

Most aggravating for the German Protestants was 
the position acquired by the Jesuits in the very home 
of the Reformation, in Saxony, owing to the circum 
stance that the royal family there are members of 
the Catholic Church. Already, in the last years of 
King Frederic Augustus I. (died 1827), the great in 
fluence which a Jesuit confessor exercised upon the 
hoary monarch had caused no little alarm to the 
Protestant population of Saxony, But that Jesuitical 
influence had still more increased under his successor. 
King Anton, a staunch devotionist, who had for the 
salvation of his soul, during an uninterrupted series 



A JESUIT COLLEGE AT DRESDEN. 115 

of fifty- six years, heard mass twice a day, was led by 
the Jesuit Gracchi, the confessor and confidant of 
the whole court, into measures enough to alarm even 
less zealous Protestants than the Saxons. Not only 
were unproportionally large sums of money appropri 
ated for the education of the Catholic youths, (though 
the whole Catholic population there amounted at 
that time to no more than 25,000 souls,) but it was 
soon also ascertained that the monarch and the go 
vernment had actually resolved to establish and en 
dow in the suburb of Dresden a Jesuit college in due 
and legal form. The petitions which poured in from 
all parts of the kingdom, and even the remonstrances 
from the press against that contemplated measure, 
were treated by government with silent contempt, 
and it was only after the July revolution, whose 
stormy echo had also reached Saxony and encouraged 
the people to loud complaints against the Catholic 
intrigues at court, that government deigned to assure 
the inhabitants that there was no truth in the ru 
mour, and that the state never had in view the es 
tablishment of such a college. At the express desire 
of the Diet, however, a particular clause was inserted 
in the constitutional charter (Sept. 1831,) to the 



116 CHURCH AT ANNABERG. 

effect that "neither new cloisters nor Jesuits, nor any 
other monastic order, should henceforth be introduced 
in the kingdom." The clause was kept in force, and 
strictly acted upon for ten years. But when the 
Catholic clergy, in consequence of the Cologne affair, 
had begun to raise their head in Germany, where a re 
action had taken place in their favour, the Jesuits in 
Saxony thought that a fit opportunity was also afforded 
to them to renew their previous attempts at settling 
in that part of Germany. Not to rouse the popular 
indignation all of a sudden, they began with settling at 
some distance from the metropolis, at Annaberg, close 
to the Bohemian frontier. The spot was indeed well 
selected. The poor dwellers of the Mine Mountains, 
so given to mystical piety, were well calculated to 
spread the influence of the paters, who were so richly 
provided with pecuniary means as to dazzle the 
wretched population into belief and submission. 
Having built a church, the officers attached to it 
gradually arrived. Though there were hardly fifty 
Catholics among the 7000 inhabitants of Annaberg, 
Mauermann, Bishop of Rama, had no difficulty in 
persuading the friends of the order, that the esta 
blishment of a Jesuit church was indispensable for 



DISCOVERED TO BE A JESUIT CHURCH. 117 

the small congregation. On the 20th October, 1844, 
the solemn consecration of the new temple took place, 
and a few days afterwards a rumour spread at Anna- 
berg that a tablet bearing a very suspicious inscrip 
tion had arrived from Dresden for the church. An 
official examination followed, when it was found that 
a tablet had actually been inserted in the middle of the 
door leading to the niche of the altar, where relics are 
kept, bearing the inscription of the consecration of 
the church by Bishop Mauermann, in honour of St. 
Ignatius Loyola and St. Francis Xaverius. It was 
then clearly established that the temple was not only 
a Catholic, but a Jesuit church, devoted exclusively 
to the service and worship of the saints to whom it 
was consecrated. And as the church could not exist 
without officials, the suggestion naturally forced itself 
even upon the simple-minded Annabergians, that the 
spot had been selected for the settlement of a Jesuit 
colony. The discovery called forth loud complaints 
throughout Saxony, which increased still more by the 
absence of all reply on the part of government to the 
earnest representations of the civic authorities at 
Annaberg on the subject. It had at the same time 
also been ascertained, that there actually existed Jesuit 



118 PRESENT MOVEMENTS IN GERMANY. 

missionaries in the capital of Saxony, though govern 
ment thought it advisable to deny the fact ; the cir 
cumstance soon led to popular agitations against the 
court and government, and to the sanguinary out 
break at Leipsic (1845), which had the effect of cooling 
the zeal of the patrons of the Jesuits, and retarding 
the projected settlement at Annaberg for some time. 
The Jesuits now, as in the time after the West- 
phalian Peace, wandered about in all parts of Ger 
many, under various disguises, names, and mis 
sions, for the sake of proselytism and final settle 
ment. There is hardly a capital in purely Protestant 
Germany, where such individuals have not made 
their appearance and contrived to fix their residence. 
The masks, means, and ways they use for that pur 
pose, are the same which were made use of in the 
seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. The order has 
also, in modern times, its emissaries residing at places 
where universities exist, and more especially in 
northern and central Germany. Neither do these 
emissaries confine their labours of proselytism to the 
students and educated classes alone ; they work with 
tolerably good effect also upon the middle and lower 
classes. Nor are they quite unsuccessful with the aris- 



THE PRESENT PRINCES. 1J9 

tocracy of Germany. When King Frederic William 
III. of Prussia married in 1824 a Catholic princess 
(Augusta of Harrach), the Jesuits intrigued for a long 
time to induce the old monarch, by her influence, to 
renounce the Protestant religion ; but at the moment 
when they were almost sure of success, the princess 
herself became a convert to the Protestant religion, 
a step by which they were naturally deprived of 
their very best instrument, and the plan was thus 
frustrated for ever.* 

The altered condition in the life of the present 
princes, have rendered also the task of the Jesuits to 
effect their conversion next to impossible, Only one 
single German prince they were able, within the forty 
vears since the restoration of the order by Pius VII., 
to convert to the Catholic religion to make him 
desert the creed of his fathers ; they were assisted at 
his court by the same circumstances which promoted 
their views in the former ages. We allude to Prince 
Frederic Ferdinand, of Anhalt-Kothen, who had so 
lemnised his second nuptials (May, 1816) with the 
Countess Julia of Brandenburg, one of the many 

* Eichman : " The Secretary of the Legation ; or, the 
Cabals of the Jesuits in Germany," p. 278. 



120 THE JESUITS IN ANHALT-KOTHEN. 

illegitimate children of Frederic William II., King 
of Prussia. It was owing to the efforts of the Jesuit 
Ronsin, that both husband and wife, during their 
protracted residence at Paris, were gained over to 
the "only saving church;" the best means he em 
ployed to effect the purpose were, it was generally 
believed, large advances of money made to the pro 
digal couple in that place. After his accession to 
the duchy (Jan. 1826), he showed his gratitude, or, 
as some will have it, he fulfilled his secret contract 
with the Loyolites, by making his capital Kothen 
the missionary seat of the pious fathers, under the 
presidency of Pater Beck, who instigated the prince 
to so many acts of impropriety and chicanery towards 
his Protestant subjects, that the duchy escaped the 
consequences of a revolution only by the timely 
death of the prince, which ensued in August, 1830. 
The existence of the mission did not, however, cease 
until after the death of the Catholic widow (1848), 
when the little duchy fell to the share of the princes 
of Dessau and Bernburg. 

It is a remarkable fact that in Bavaria, the El 
Dorado of priestly craft and machination, the dis 
ciples of Loyola were late, much later even than 



THEY ARE UNSUCCESSFUL IN BAVARIA. 121 

in Austria, in gaining a firm footing. Having 
failed in their manifold attempts to induce King 
Maximilian Joseph I. to grant them permission to 
settle in his dominions, the Loyolites petitioned 
his successor, soon after his accession, in 1826, to 
allow them to build a house at Munich ; in return 
for which boon they engaged themselves to co-ope 
rate most vigorously for the regeneration of the 
Bavarian people. Though they used the precaution 
to present themselves also here under the milder 
name of Ligorians or Redemptorists, and to bring 
with them in addition, warm letters of recommen 
dation from the king s sister, the Empress Caroline 
Augusta of Austria, the king peremptorily refused 
the request, saying, " that he had no need of them 
in Bavaria; and that, though he could not refuse 
them an abode there as private foreigners, their 
reception as a religious body was out of the ques 
tion." Notwithstanding the great change that had 
since taken place in the character of that king, 
and the deplorable condition to which he nearly 
brought his kingdom by his depravity and amours, 
a long time elapsed before the fathers succeeded 
in settling in that state. 

G 



122 THE JESUITS IN GREAT BRITAIN. 



THE JESUITS IN GREAT BRITAIN. 

THE Ex- Jesuits, like all other refugees, had found an 
hospitable asylum on Britain s shores, after their ex 
pulsion from France and Belgium, by the storms of 
the French revolution, at the end of the last century. 
They soon acquired as we have mentioned in the 
foregoing pages under the name of "fathers of 
faith/ the large establishment at Stonyhurst. 
Under the protection of the association rights so 
liberally guaranteed by the English constitution, and 
favoured moreover by the gigantic struggle against 
Napoleon I., which had engrossed the minds of the 
British statesmen and the public at that period, the 
order had already, in 1814, at the time of its univer 
sal repristination by Pius VII., gained a vast sphere 
of operation in the United Kingdom. The English 
paters, who had since 1803, by permission of the pope, 
joined the order, which had been restored in Russia, 
and reassuined their real name, Jesuits, possessed 
ten years afterwards, in addition to their college at 
Stonyhurst, about thirty stations or establishments 



THE CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION BILL. 123 

of more or less magnitude, such as residences, mis 
sionary houses, schools, &c. In the forty years which 
have since elapsed, and more especially since the pass 
ing of the Catholic Emancipation Bill, the order has 
made such gigantic progress in Great Britain, that it 
possesses now three times as many institutions, at 
Canterbury, Liverpool, Bristol, Dublin, and many 
more places, though they do not exactly bear the 
sign of St. Ignatius. The continual increase of the 
order was not, however, viewed by the English Go 
vernment and aristocracy, soon after the termination 
of the war in 1815, with pleasing or even indifferent 
eyes. It formed one of the rocks on which the Catho 
lic Emancipation Bill had been wrecked in 1822 and 
1825. And even after it was carried, in 1829, clauses 
were inserted in the bill, tending to check the further 
progress of Jesuitism in England. It was enacted, 
among others, that thenceforth all British subjects 
who intended to enter an ecclesiastical order or body, 
or who had already done so abroad, should report the 
same to the local authorities of their parish, and have 
it duly registered ; also, that all foreign monks, and 
more especially Jesuits, who should venture to come 
to England after the publication of the Act, should 

G 2 



124 THEY EXIST IN SPITE OF THE LAW. 

be banished, and eventransported for life, if they did 
not voluntarily quit the country within three months. 
The legislators, in framing the law, which they no 
doubt considered the most efficacious means of check 
ing the progress of Jesuitism in the realm, have 
thereby shown how little they knew of the spirit of 
the order, or the many resources the sly sons of 
Loyola are in possession of, which enable them 
to circumvent such and similar enactments. The 
latter had indeed nothing else to do, but to continue 
the practice they had adopted since their first set 
tlement in the island. They used to initiate new 
members secretly, without the performance of those 
ceremonies which elsewhere accompany such an act. 
After the termination of the probation time, the 
novice used to make his vows before the pater rector 
of the institution, when he received from him the 
ordination in a small oratory, or chapel, to which no 
stranger had access. In this way they do act to this 
day, and their number may accordingly vastly in 
crease, without the public registers showing any signs 
of it. The British members are known to nobody 
except to the superiors of the order alone, so well do 
the fathers understand how to keep the secret invio- 



JESUITISM IN IRELAND. 125 

late. Moreover, the strict observance of the letter of 
the law, which prevails in English courts of justice, 
renders legal conviction rather difficult, and helps to 
envelop the machinations of the Jesuits in mystical 
darkness. It is only by the fruit, that the operations 
of the order in the island are to be known. The 
immense progress which Catholicism is making there 
at present, is no doubt chiefly, if not wholly, the 
work of Jesuitical activity. 

In Ireland Jesuitism stalks abroad almost un 
masked; and it has become, with its day-light as 
sassinations and wholesale murders, almost a dis 
grace to civilised nations, while even England suffers 
under the infliction of more than one establishment 
of this moral pest And what is the result ? Rome 
triumphs over England s tendency to popery, and 
hails Puseyism as her best ally ! 



126 THE JESUITS IN BELGIUM. 



THE JESUITS IN BELGIUM. 

MORE open than in England, lie before our eyes the 
workings of the order in Belgium. Here the pious 
fathers have no hesitation to show themselves in 
their true colours. To understand better the rela 
tions of the order in this quarter, we must remind the 
reader of the fact, that the Jesuits who had been ex 
pelled from Catholic Christendom after the abolition 
of the order in 1773, had found an asylum, protec 
tion, and a new sphere of operation also, in Protes 
tant Holland, and more especially at Amsterdam, 
Nimwegen, and Eulenburg. The first use the order 
made of their competency after its restoration in 
1814, was to mark to the Protestant Dutch, who had 
lodged, fed, clothed, and protected its members in 
time of their trouble and exile, their sense of grati 
tude in a most curious and characteristic manner. 
No sooner had they learnt that a united kingdom 
of the Netherlands was to be created, than they 
presented, through their great patron, Maurice de 
Broglie, bishop of Ghent, a memorial to the Vienna 



MEMORIAL TO THE VIENNA CONGRESS. 127 

Congress, which, has no parallel in point of impudence 
and arrogance. It begun by stating, that the Roman 
Catholic religion is the only true and saving one; 
that the Lutheran and reformed confessions were 
mere tolerated creeds ; and it finished by requesting, 
among other extravagant demands, that an unre 
stricted and independent association right should be 
granted to them ; that the tithe-tax might be rein- 
troduced for the benefit of their church; and that 
they should have the sole control over the higher 
education of the young, as an indispensable guarantee 
for the religious freedom of the Belgians, ruled as 
they are by a heretic prince. The education of the 
young by the Jesuits, it added, is not only the unani 
mous wish of the Belgian people, but the best, nay, 
only means of bringing them up to truly scientific and 
religious eminence. In the proud presumption, that 
the new monarch, William I., would not venture to 
refuse to his southern subjects the general wish for 
Jesuit teachers, they made their way at once (1814), 
without first obtaining permission to do so, to Bel 
gium, under their real name, Jesuits. They found 
friends there, who advanced them money, while 
Count Thiennes presented them with the castle 



128 THE PRELATES AND THE CONSTITUTION. 

Rumbeke for their establishments. King William 
I. had not only tolerated the Jesuits in Holland, but 
had even allowed them to apply (1818) a legacy 
which had been bequeathed to one of their mem 
bers, Pater Huberti, to the building of a seminary 
at Eulenburg, as also to settle at the Hague. 
Neither would he have refused them to settle in Bel 
gium, if their behaviour had not roused suspicions 
in the mind of that prince soon after his accession 
to the throne. In the new constitution which he 
granted to his subjects, complete liberty of con 
science and equal civil rights were guaranteed to all 
sects in his realm a principle that prevails in Bel 
gium even to this day. In those provinces where 
the Catholics formed the minority of the population, 
the Loy elites and their friends found no objection to 
that principle, but in Belgium, where the majority 
were Catholics, they thought it wicked and sinful to 
grant to the Protestants equal rights with the Catho 
lics; they accordingly opposed the liberal measure 
by all means in their power. The Belgian bishops 
formally pronounced (August, 1815) the new con 
stitution as illegal, and rejected it by a jugement 
doctrinal. They accordingly refused, not only to 



THE JESUITS REFUSE TO QUIT HOLLAND. 129 

take the oath themselves to a constitution which, 
they alleged, "tended to oppress and degrade the 
Catholic religion," but even to grant absolution to 
all those who had taken that oath. At the head of 
these rebellious prelates was Maurice de Brog- 
lie, who went even a step farther than his colleagues; 
he refused to say the usual prayer in the church for 
the existing (Protestant) monarch. As it was well 
known that he entirely acted upon the counsel and 
under the influence of the Jesuits, whose blind in 
strument he was, the king, in his indignation, or 
dered (3rd January, 1816) the Jesuits to close their 
institution at Distelberg, and to quit the united king 
dom (Netherlands) immediately. The paters replied, 
that they were ready to obey if commanded to do so 
by Broglie, their competent judge, otherwise they 
would only yield to physical force. Broglie not only 
approved of that impertinent declaration, but pro 
mised even to protect them, if necessary, with his own 
life. Nay, he even put at their disposal his palace at 
Ghent, whither they retired as soon as the military 
had been despatched to enforce obedience to the royal 
will. Broglie having rendered himself guilty of many 
acts of sedition and agitation, and even attempts at 

G 3 



130 THEY ARE EXPELLED BY FORCE. 

national insurrection, was summoned to appear before 
a tribunal to answer charges of high treason, but he 
escaped to France, in company of the pater rector, 
where he died, July, 1821. He was considered by 
the Belgians as a martyr, King William having acted 
rather unadvisedly in causing (9th October, 1817) the 
effigy of the prelate to be publicly exhibited on the 
pillory at Ghent, at the same time that two con 
demned criminals underwent branding on the 
spot. The Loyolites were not slow in turning to 
account the mistake of the king, instigating the 
people to all sorts of acts of violence and agitations 
against the heretic monarch and his government. It 
was at last found necessary to occupy (February, 1818) 
the castle at Ghent by the military, to put under seal 
all the papers and furniture found there, and expel the 
paters from their stronghold. The order of banish 
ment, though it extended to all parts of the kingdom, 
was not rigorously executed; a few members were 
allowed to remain in Belgium, who now played a 
very active and important part under Pater Lemaistre, 
in the continued struggle between the clergy and 
Government. What particularly irritated the clergy 
and the Loyolites against William I. and his consti- 



REFORM IN EDUCATION. 131 

tution, was not so much the enactment by which all 
subjects indiscriminately were to enjoy equal civil and 
religious rights, as the abstract principle combined 
with it, to civilise and enlighten the masses, and free 
them from the bondage of priestcraft, under which 
they had been sighing for centuries past, a principle 
that even now occupies the mind of all enlightened 
patriots in Belgium. Such a grand object could cer 
tainly not be effected without first paving the way to 
it by the amended education of the young, which had 
hitherto been confided to the sole conduct and ma 
nagement of the priests, and which had been found to 
be exceedingly defective, and even vicious. It was on 
that account that the 226th Article of the Nether- 
land constitution transferred the control and ma 
nagement of public instruction to the king himself, 
who in his turn declared it to belong to one of 
the chief departments of the state s administration. 
By this decision the nerve and sinew of the power 
of the Loyolites were broken, and no wonder that 
they decried it as infamous, wicked, and blasphe 
mous. The zeal with which William I. devoted 
himself to the noble task before him, in the face of 
all obstacles thrown in his way, was the spur which 



332 FRENCH JESUITS IN BELGIUM. 

provoked more than any other innovation, the clergy 
to the most passionate opposition to the new consti 
tution. 

Though government was watching with Argus eyes 
the movements of the Jesuits, who continued to 
form the focus of the opposition, it was not able, 
owing to the great facilities given to them by the 
clergy, nobility, and the masses, to prevent a great 
number of the paters stealing into the country from 
France, under various names and disguises, and se 
cretly establishing at Ghent, Loweu, Brussels, Liege, 
and other places, regular colleges of their own. The 
establishments, it is true, were closed by order of go 
vernment in 1825, but the Loyolites, in connection 
with the other orders, continued to hold their prayer, 
religious, and political meetings, to the great scandal 
of Government, which not unfrequently, in the con 
fusion of the moment, ordered to be transported 
across the frontier even members who did not exactly 
belong to the Jesus order, such as the " brothers of 
ignorance/ and many others of a mystical character. 
These rigorous measures might indeed have put a stop 
to the machinations of the Jesuits in Belgium, had 
they been carried out with strict consequence and per- 



THE LIBERALS AND THE JESUITS. 133 

severence. King William, however, alarmed at the 
great and increasing sympathy evinced for the Jesuits 
in his southern dominions,* became vacillating in his 
proceedings, by which the Loyolites were naturally en 
couraged to further opposition and resistance. In jus 
tice to the prince, we must not omit mentioning, that 
the Loyolites possessed in the states-council, and even 
in the cabinet itself, decided friends, who naturally 
did their best to rouse the monarch s fears of a gene 
ral insurrection. In the last years of the Dutch rule 
over Belgium, the most fatal bastard-alliance was 
formed between the Belgian liberals, (to whom the 
monarch had rendered himself odious, by refusing 
the establishment of juries, by restricting the liberty 
of the press, and by other political blunders,) and the 
ultra-montane and Jesuit party, an alliance which 
finally brought about the fall of the Orange dynasty. 
The bait held out to the liberals by the Jesuits and 
the clergy, was, uncontrolled freedom of education, on 
which the clergy insisted most emphatically. This 

* Thus, for instance, though it was forbidden to the 
Belgian youth to visit the Jesuit seminaries abroad, there 
were in 1826 not less than 150 students at the Jesuit college 
St. Acheul, in France, who all belonged to the first families, 
and even to the highest states-dignitaries of Belgium. 



134 CLAIM OF UNRESTRICTED EDUCATION. 

question, as we observed above, had been the prin 
cipal bone of contention, ever since the creation of 
the united kingdom of the Netherlands, between the 
government and the clergy, and it now became the 
arena on which the parties contended with increasing 
passion. The king having ordered (September, 1825) 
that all the numerous private and public schools 
established by the clergy against the existing laws, 
and which had been mostly conducted by the Jesuits, 
should be closed, the measure entirely changed the 
plan of operation of the opposing clergy. Previously, 
the clergy had the control over public education as a 
spiritual branch of humanity, as a right that ex 
clusively belonged to their own calling. No sooner, 
however, had government itself began to exercise that 
control as a state affair, than they changed their cry 
into the opposite extreme. They accused government 
of wishing to restrict education by subjecting it to its 
own management, and converting it into a sort of 
states monopoly; they now claimed, in short, with 
the liberal portion of the community, free and un 
controlled education for their children. Having 
once, by help of the bigoted masses and simple- 
minded liberals, succeeded in snatching from govern- 



IGNORANCE OF THE BELGIAN PEOPLE. 135 

ment that monopoly, they thought it an easy matter 
afterwards to appropriate it to themselves. The bulk 
of the Belgian people was and is in some measure still 
in a state of intellectual immaturity and under priestly 
subjection, and the so-called liberty in education, if 
carried through, could but result in the most cruel 
tyranny by the clergy, to whose private motives and 
interests the poor ignorant people would be sacrificed 
without any hope of redemption. As late as 1826, 
instances of popular ignorance, bigotry, and cruelty 
occurred in Belgium, of which there is hardly a pa 
rallel to be found in any other country of the civilised 
world. A countryman was, together with his four 
sons, arraigned before the correctional tribunal at 
Liege, for having roasted a living woman whom they 
considered to be a witch, upon burning coals ; not 
satisfied with this cruelty, they afterwards tore with 
their hands the flesh from her body, and threw the 
dying wretch into the open street. In the same 
year, and in the same place, a priest was condemned 
to fifteeen years imprisonment for having wandered 
about the country as an exorcist, and acted, as he al 
leged, according to the rules of the church. It was 
also at Liege, and about that time, that children who 



136 THE CLERGY AND THE CONSTITUTION. 

had visited the Lancasterian schools were excluded 
from confession and communion, while all books 
which taught that all men, no matter of what reli 
gion, are permitted to pray to the Almighty, were 
publicly burnt in formal auto da fes. 

It is very characteristic of the coalition which the 
Belgian liberalists had concluded with the priestly 
and Jesuit party, that the latter always prudently 
kept in the background whenever a question of some 
magnitude arose, on the result of which the fate of 
the Dutch government depended. It was only after 
the revolution in 1830, that the black coats made their 
appearance, to share the fruits which the liberalists 
had earned with their blood. 

The liberal provisions of the new Belgian consti 
tution were soon turned by the clergy and the 
Jesuits to their own advantage. The complete 
separation of the church from the state, as pro 
nounced by the constitution, furnished the clergy 
with the privilege to work mischief with impunity. 
The extension of suffrage to the most humble and 
poor inhabitants in the rural districts, who were mere 
machines in the hands of the clergy, furnished the 
latter with the most efficacious means to render 



THE CONSTITUTION ABUSED. 137 

government subservient to Jesuitism and priesthood. 
At parliamentary elections, the priests led the 
peasants to the voting hall in the same manner as 
herdsmen drive their cattle to market ;* there they 
stood, a compact body without will and without sense, 
to decide by a majority the election contest against 
the intelligent and liberal town electors. Aware of 
their preponderate power, the priests went even so 
far as to treat with the candidates about the condi 
tions under which they were to be elected ; and the 
neglect or violation of any of the stipulations was 
sure to be visited at the next election with expulsion. 
There were two other liberal provisions in the con 
stitution, which indirectly gave the party the greatest 
power possible : freedom of education and association 
right. By the first, government lost all control over 
the schools, colleges, and universities in Belgium ; it 
came into the hands of the rich and influential priest- 

* Arrived at the election room, the priests placed their 
peasants as a sergeant does his recruits the taller men in 
front, and the others behind. They then repeated the 
speeches of the previous day, and distributed among the in 
dividuals cards with the names of the candidates upon them 
whom they wished to support. Those who would vote other 
wise, they threatened to treat with rigour at their confessions, 
Bran. Miscell. 93, p. 107. 



138 NUMEROUS ESTABLISHMENTS IN BELGIUM. 

hood, while the association right removed all limits 
and restrictions in the establishment of convents, 
cloisters, or ecclesiastical orders and monastic corpo 
rations. Since that time, the number of these insti 
tutions has increased in Belgium beyond all propor 
tion, and the diocese of Mechlin, e. g., which pos 
sessed in 1827, about eighty-six cloisters, numbers 
now more than one hundred and fifty. 

We need hardly mention that the Jesuits, even 
more than the real parties themselves, displayed zeal 
and skill to turn the constitutional liberties to their 
own interest. No sooner were these liberties granted, 
than Belgium became overrun with the disciples of 
Loyola ; it seemed as if they had grown out from the 
very soil. Within a few years, they erected colleges 
at Namur, Antwerp, Liege, Tournay, Lowen, Bruges, 
Mons, Courtnay, Verniers, Turnhout, Brussels, 
Ghent, Alost, and various other places. To all 
these institutions were attached boarding-schools for 
the sons of the higher and middle classes, some 
of them numbering already, after a few years, more 
than two hundred boarders ; while the " brothers of 
ignorance," the tail of the Jesuits, had also estab 
lished themselves, with brilliant success, for the in- 



THEY DEFAME THE FREE UNIVERSITY. 139 

struction of the lower classes. In 1841, the schools 
of the latter at Brussels had been visited by two 
thousand children, who were probably more at 
tracted by the clothes with which they were pro 
vided by the brothers, than by their instruction. 
Most shameful and revolting were the means which 
the Jesuits employed to bring into disrepute and 
decay the educational establishments of the state and 
the municipalities, as also to convert the universities 
in the towns into Jesuit colleges. In the confes 
sional, from the pulpit, by the press, by the secret 
conferences (to which we will allude by and bye) 
with the fair sex, all the institutions which did not 
stand under the control and influence of the clergy 
were daily branded as heretical, and their teachers 
as outcasts, profligates, and wicked. In 1834, a 
" free university" had been founded by the vo 
luntary contributions of the liberal party at Brussels, 
for the purpose of counterbalancing the influence of 
the clerical and Jesuit institutions; but the Je 
suits spread such scandalous reports against that 
new establishment, as also against the Royal Athe 
naeum of that place, as soon to bring into decay 
these two excellent establishments. Though the 



140 DECLINE OF THE UNIVERSITIES. 

trustees had positively proved that the rumours were 
false and unfounded, it answered, nevertheless, the 
purpose in view. The university dragged on a lin 
gering existence, the number of the students de 
creased every year, while the colleges of Jesuits 
became filled not only with the pupils of the free uni 
versity, but also with those who had previously visited 
the states and civic universities. The total decay 
was chiefly owing to the want of competent teachers, 
as well as of industrious students in these universities. 
Most of the teachers found it to their interest to leave, 
and engage themselves rather in the Jesuit colleges, 
while but few candidates ventured to apply for the 
vacant places, from fear of being run down and 
losing their character by the persecuting slanders of 
the Jesuits. Another very pertinent circumstance 
also contributed to the decrease of the pupils in 
those institutions. Many fathers sent their children 
to the Jesuit schools merely to enjoy domestic peace 
and quiet. Nor was it very difficult to persuade 
them to the step, the Belgians being upon the whole 
matter-of-fact people, who care less for abstract 
learning and sciences than for useful knowledge and 
professional arts. Not only were these practical 



THEY CONTROL THE PRESS. 141 

branches taught at the Jesuit schools, but by the in 
fluence of their teachers, the students, on leaving the 
colleges, frequently received places under Govern 
ment, made rich marriages, or received lucrative em 
ployments in some other way. 

In the same way as the provision concerning the 
liberty of education only served to transfer its control 
to the clergy and Jesuits, in like manner did that of 
the liberty of the press only serve to introoduce such 
barbarous restrictions as are hardly to be met with 
even in those countries where the most rigorous cen 
sorship exists. While the censorship only controls 
the reading, the Jesuits were powerful enough even to 
control the reader. After the revolution of 1830, 
several liberal journals had made their appearance 
in Belgium, but they gradually disappeared from 
want of public patronage. From the pulpit, in the 
confessional, and the Roman Catholic papers, the 
bad (liberal) press was denounced in unmeasured 
terms, and absolution refused to their subscribers. 
If a man was insensible to the punishment, it was 
extended to his wife, on whom it seldom failed to 
have due effect. The whole staff belonging to the 
liberal press, the compositors not even excepted, were 



142 CONSTITUTION AND BONDAGE. 

excommunicated, and the printers and publishers 
thereby brought to beggary. The same fate was 
shared also by the general literature of the country. 
The publishers in Belgium expressed themselves 
plainly on that score. Any new work, they said, 
that does not sacrifice at the altar of the ultra-Ca 
tholic clergy is sure to prove a failure, and they must 
therefore take good care not to publish any work 
which might in the least prove distasteful to the 
priesthood. We thus see, that a nation may be pro 
vided by its constitution with all sorts of freedom 
and liberty, and yet carry heavy chains of bondage, 
if it does not join to its political, spiritual and in 
tellectual independence ; if, in the foolish disregard of 
the higher interests of humanity, it looks at the ma 
terial good of the world as the only question of life, 
opening thereby the most extensive sphere of opera 
tion for spiritual jugglery and moral abuses. No 
nation can be called politically free so long as its 
mind and reason are kept captive. Moral and mental 
freedom is not only the mother, but also the best 
safeguard, and the last keystone of civil liberty. 

Under these circumstances, we must not cavil too 
much with the King of Belgium for having, as a 



THE QUEEN AND THE ORDER. 143 

Protestant, courted the good graces and friendship of 
the Jesuits, since it was impossible for him to sit firm 
upon his throne without the aid and assistance of that 
body, though it is not improbable that the late queen, 
who, like her mother, was rather devout, and a 
great patron of the order, may have in some mea 
sure inspired her husband with some good feelings 
towards the sons of St. Ignatius. It is a well-known 
fact, that the queen never failed to attend church 
whenever one of the members was to deliver a 
sermon. The example of the queen was naturally 
followed by the whole female court, and as a matter 
of course by the whole female residents of the town. 
Jesuit preachers thus became the lions of the day, 
and men of high fashion. 

Moreover, the influence of the Jesuits on the 
female sex, is nowhere so great and pernicious as 
in Belgium. It may appear rather strange, that the 
Belgian women, who are somewhat devoid of imagin 
ative powers and deep feelings qualities by which 
elsewhere the Jesuits usually make their way to 
female hearts should nevertheless appear so enthu 
siastically partial to the members of the order. That 
partiality is, however, easily explained. Most people, 



144 INFLUENCE UPON THE FAIR SEX. 

and particularly women, generally entertain the deep 
est respect for those who are superior to them in in 
tellectual endowments, and still more so, if the little 
they do know has been exclusively derived from the 
instruction imparted to them by these superior minds. 
In Belgium, the Loyolites are not only confessors 
aye, exceedingly mild confessors but also the con 
fidants of all family troubles and secrets. Woe to the 
man with whom the Jesuits are displeased ; he may 
say farewell for ever to domestic peace and comfort. 
Neither is their dominion less powerful over the 
daughters of the unhappy mothers. They allure the 
young girls, under prospects of rich marriages, into 
all sorts of pious societies, which stand under the pa 
tronage of some favourite Jesuit saints. Their influ 
ence is, in short, so unlimited over the female sex in 
Belgium, that the husbands never dare to oppose the 
private conferences held between their wives and the 
paters. The conferences consist, in the woman 
retiring for a few days to the convent, where she 
practises pious exercises in the presence of the 
fathers, who provide her besides with devout rules 
for her conduct at home. Into these retreats, only 
married women are admitted, a class of the fair sex 



THE " FATHERS " AS MISSIONARIES. 145 

whose intercourse is particularly courted by the 
disciples of Ignatius. If scandalous reports arise 
from the overzeal, i. e., too much liberty taken with 
the fair sex by the priest in such conferences, or in 
the confessional, the superiors have a ready means of 
silencing these reports by suddenly removing the 
sinner from the place, and sending him as a mis 
sionary to some part of America. This circumstance 
accounts for the increasing number of such mis 
sionaries within the last fifteen years in America. 

Also in Belgium we meet with the remarkable, 
though not strange fact, that the pious fathers, 
having succeeded by the help of the other resident 
clergy in establishing themselves, and in acquiring 
wealth,^" power, and influence in the land, did not 
scruple to turn these weapons against their previous 

* Gioberti, p. 83, says, "Arrived at Brussels, they began 
with buying the hotel Coulmont for 120,000 f. Since then 
they have erected a building which cost them more than a 
million, while now the whole of one side of the Ursuline- 
street, with the exception of one single house, belongs to 
them, and there are hardly two or three houses on the oppo 
site side of which they are not the owners. In the excess 
of pride they have asked government to allow them to 
build a private subterraneous passage, to save them the 
trouble of crossing the street." 



146 THE UNIVERSITY OF LOWEN. 

friends and supporters, in order to force them, like 
the laymen, into slavish obedience and moral 
bondage. The Loyolites having increased in Bel 
gium from 117 members in 1834 to 454 in 1844, 
thought that the time had then arrived when they 
might play the masters and tyrants even over the 
episcopal church in Belgium. The Belgian bishops 
had not only always supported the Loyolites in the 
most obliging manner, but even followed their counsel 
and suggestions in all matters concerning the hier 
archy, aware that they (the Belgian Jesuits) stood in 
direct communication with Rome, whence they had 
also received the secret superintendence over the Bel 
gian church. In one respect, however, the bishops 
would not and could not comply with the desire of 
the Jesuits, to transfer to them the Catholic Univer 
sity at Lbwen (which had been founded by the bishops), 
for the purpose of converting it into a purely Jesuit 
college. Ever since the establishment of that Uni 
versity, the sly fathers had tried to gain influence 
there by all sorts of machinations, and they finally suc 
ceeded in obtaining permission from the Archbishop 
of Mechlin, Engelbert van Sterkx, to open a theolo 
gical course of lectures in that institution, simulta- 



THE BISHOPS AND THE JESUITS. 147 

neously with those held by the regular professor of 
theology, member of the faculty there. Their lec 
tures became so popular as to draw to them even the 
theological students of the university, and the conse 
quence was that the theological audience soon de 
serted their benches in favour of those of the Jesuit 
lectures. Having gained that position, the fathers 
then requested that the university should altogether 
be handed over to them, since the theological lectures, 
they argued, which formed the most important branch 
of education there, were virtually already in their 
hands. The cardinal- archbishop, and the other mem 
bers of the episcopate, however, declined to agree to it. 
The refusal gave rise to a bitter contest between the 
Jesuits and the trustees of the university, on whom, as 
usual, the Jesuits lavished ever since 1844 the grossest 
calumnies. From the pulpit, in the confessional, and 
in their frequent private visits and conferences, they 
accused the six Catholic bishops, the inspectors of the 
university, of promulgating heretical and revolu 
tionary doctrines. The Rector Magnificus, the well- 
known fanatical Abbe de Ram, and several other pro 
fessors were, they maintained, ultra-liberals, and over 
indulgent to the students in their moral training. Nay, 

H2 



148 COMPLAINTS AGAINST THE PROFESSORS. 

they even advised parents to send their children to 
the states university at Ghent or Liege, rather than 
to that at Lowen. To alarm the parents still more, 
they spread a rumour that the students of Lowen 
were all attacked with syphilis, and secretly kept 
under medical treatment in the private residence of 
the professor, Vice-President de Cock. Also at 
Rome, and with unparalleled effrontery, even at the 
Belgian episcopate, they denounced and brought 
complaints against the trustees and professors of that 
university. They accused, for example, the rector 
and vice-rector of neglect of school discipline, Pro 
fessor Ubaghs of his philosophical lectures, his col 
league Hallard of his course of irreligious lectures on 
French literature, and two professors of medicine of 
omitting to attend confession and partake of the 
communion. 

Absurd and incredible as were all these complaints, 
they did not fail to produce at least a partial effect ; 
the respect and influence enjoyed by the Loyolites, 
especially among the middle and higher classes, were 
immensely great. The number of the students at the 
Lowen university visibly diminished, and so did the 
voluntary contributions by which it was supported ; 



THE BISHOPS ADDRESS THE POPE. 149 

it soon became evident, that the institution must ere 
long cease to exist for want of pecuniary means to 
maintain it. The greatest blow was given to the 
university by a rival college established by the Je 
suits at Namur, where they opened a regular course 
of lectures on philosophy and philology, and for 
which they succeeded in enlisting a great number of 
students. The bishops, seeing all their efforts frus 
trated by the cabals of their foes, resolved at a meet 
ing which they held in the archiepiscopal palace at 
Mechlin, in February, 1846, to address the pope ener 
getically on the subject, representing to him the dis 
graceful and grievous intrigues of the Jesuits, and re 
questing help and redress at his hands. Though they 
received in April of the same year a reply from Pope 
Gregory XVI., in which he promised them his assist 
ance in unequivocal terms, it might still have been a 
matter of doubt whether the bishops would after all 
have received redress from that quarter, had not that 
pope died shortly after, and the chair of Peter been 
filled by Pius IX., when the unlimited power of 
Father Roothaan in Rome was broken for ever. The 
Jesuits, anticipating adverse and critical times for 
their order, prudently desisted from further contest 



150 THE JESUITS IN FRANCE. 

with the Lowen university, and even resolved to 
shake hands with the bishops. The consequences of 
their intrigues, vindictive feelings, and ambitious 
views which they had manifested in the contest, were 
however destined to recoil upon their own head. The 
eyes of the people were at last opened to the real 
character and aspirations of the order; a great many 
who had previously proved the best friends of the 
Loyolites now spoke openly against their abominable 
agitations, and the conviction soon became general, 
that the order is the worst and most dangerous 
enemy of the country, its constitution, and liberties. 



THE JESUITS IN FRANCE. 

FRANCE has, on the other hand, the merit of having 
combated with exemplary perseverance the spread of 
Jesuitism, even under the most trying circumstances 
and in the most critical moments of her social and 
political convulsions. Already during the consulate of 
Napoleon, the Jesuits had, as we have shown in the 
foregoing pages, found in France a welcome reception 



THE JESUITS AND THE EMPEROR. 151 

and encouragement for the spread of their order. 
Nay, they even dared, under the protection of friends 
and patrons, to defy the subsequent orders of the 
emperor for their expulsion. Towards the end of his 
reign, they possessed four mansions in Paris alone. 
One of them, situated in the Post-street, contained 
their largest noviciate, at the head of which stood 
Pater Cloriviere, an old member of the order before 
its abolition in 1 773, and one of those zealous indivi 
duals who by their active perseverance succeed in 
keeping up a broken institution for a considerable 
length of time. This opposition to the mandates of 
the emperor brought him into prison, from which he 
was however soon released by the intercession of 
some of his female friends. The Bourbons had 
therefore no need of importing new Jesuits into 
France ; they found them there in considerable num 
bers already at their arrival, and the question was 
consequently no longer about their admission, but 
about the re-introduction of the order in due form 
under its real name. 

The Loyolites, it may easily be believed, neglected 
nothing to accomplish that object in France, which 
country seemed to them to be the most appropriate 



152 THE PEOPLE PRAY FOR THE JESUITS. 

for their movements and success, as possessing the 
most decisive influence upon the other Catholic coun 
tries of Europe. Already in 1814 the whole of the 
pious portion of the Gallican population fasted and 
prayed for the speedy and formal re-introduction of 
the order in their fatherland. From the pulpits of 
many churches, not only praises were sung to the 
Almighty for having inspired the pope with the reso 
lution of re-establishing the order in the Catholic 
world, but also prayers were offered to Heaven to endue 
King Louis XVIII. with similar sentiments in France. 
In towns, villages, and boroughs, petitions were pre 
sented from door to door for signatures, purporting 
to address the monarch on the subject, and conclud 
ing with the words : " Jesuits and no Charter !" Nor 
was the press less employed to support the petitions. 
France was then deluged with fanatical tracts and 
pamphlets, in which were shown the nullity of all 
human charters and constitutions, and the impossi 
bility of bringing about real civilization in the 
country without the co-operation of the Jesuits, &c. 
Louis XVIII. is said to have promised to se 
veral fathers, during his abode in England, the re- 
establishment of their order, should Providence 



LOUIS XVIII. EVADES THE QUESTION. 153 

place him upon the throne of his fathers. Neither 
is it at all improbable that he should have given such 
a promise, that monarch, like many of his brethren in 
those days, having sincerely been impressed with the 
conviction that the revolution of 1789 was one of the 
effects of the abolition of the order in 1773. Be 
this however as it may, no sooner had he ascended the 
throne of his fathers, than he saw that it was much 
easier to give than to keep such a promise, the great 
majority of the French population being animated 
with an irreconcileable hatred towards the order and 
its members. He therefore evasively replied to the 
pressing importunities of the friends of the Jesuits, 
that circumstances would not for the present allow 
the formal re-establishment of the order, and that he 
must wait for more favourable opportunities to set 
the matter to rights. The paters, however, repeat 
edly returned to the attack, and as the monarch not 
only remained passive in their favour, but even kept 
intact the new constitution granted by him, which in 
their opinion not only contained wicked and irregular 
concessions, but had even retained those old laws 
which declared their order to be illegal in France, they 
lost all patience, and openly began to wage war against 

B3 



154 A WOMAN INTERCEDES IN THEIR BEHALF. 

Louis, his government, and the charter. They dis 
puted the legitimacy of that prince, on account of his 
not having been anointed by the church, which alone 
is capable of endowing the rulers of the earth with 
wisdom to perform the duties of their high calling. 
Pater Boyer carried his impudence so far as even to 
describe the prince, in a pamphlet published by him, 
as the herald of Anti-christ, for having granted the 
constitution to France.* 

A monarch so jealous of his authority as that 
Bourbon was, could surely not be induced to act in 
favour of the Jesuits by means of violence and at 
tempts at insurrection, and the latter would hardly 
ever have succeeded in conquering the royal ill-will, 
if an influential woman, the usual guardian angel of 
the order in times of their troubles and adversity, 
had not interceded in their behalf. A member of 
the order, a certain Abbe Liautard, had rendered an 
important service to the Countess du Cayla, the 
volatile mistress of Louis XVIII., in her little 
intrigues, and thereby inspired her with a very high 
opinion of an order that counted so very clever and 

* Socke-Arnaud, Memoires d un jeune Jesuite, pp. 11, 17, 

and 27. 



DESCRIPTION OF FATHER GRIVEL. 155 

dexterous an individual in its ranks ; and this favour 
able opinion was still more strengthened by the 
paters Jennesseaux and Grivel, particularly the 
latter, whom the countess quaintly called a model 
of a perfect Jesuit.* Since that time the Jesuits 
possessed in the countess a charming and skilful 
advocate of their cause, though the monarch still 
refused to re-establish the order in due form, main 
taining that the reintroduction of the Jesuits would 
be as great an error as was their banishment. By 
the formal instalment of the order, he thought, the 
liberals would feel highly offended, while the injuries 
caused thereby to the Bourbons and the monarchy 
would hardly be compensated by the advantages to 
be derived from the talents displayed by the Jesuits.f 
With the exception, however, of the formal re-estab- 

* " Father Grivel is a model of a Jesuit ; he is pliable, 
amiable, caressing, and dissembling. His mind is fine and 
delicate, his manners sweet and polished. He insinuates 
himself into your familiarity almost against your will. He is 
moreover toleration personified. . . . Nothing is more ac 
commodating than his moral doctrines. . . . When Morosini 
(one of her lovers) died, he did all he could to comfort me and 
sooth my grief. How is it possible to resist so much per 
severance ? " Memoir es d une femme de qualite sur Louis 
XVIII., sa Cour et son Regne, IV. 94. 

t Soirees de Louis XVIII., I. 353. 



156 GRADUAL SETTLEMENT OF THE JESUITS. 

lishment of the order under its real name, the Jesuits 
obtained almost all their wishes : the practical 
removal of the existing laws against them, the acqui 
sition of the most extensive field of operation in 
France, and their increasing influence at court and 
with the government generally. 

Already in October, 1814, and before the publica 
tion of the repristination bull of the order, many 
Jesuits had settled at Paris, Bordeaux, Amiens, 
Soissons, Forcalquier, and many other places of 
France, under their pseudo name, " fathers of faith." 
A royal decree (5th October, 1814) had indeed paved 
the way to these establishments, as also to their 
settling under their real name, Jesuits, at Toulouse, 
Aix, Avignon, Poitiers, and other places. By that 
decree, the so-called "smaller seminaries" were 
withdrawn from the superintendence and supervision 
of the universities, and permission given to the 
bishops to select and appoint their own teachers. 
The majority of the bishops, moved partly by friendly 
feelings, and partly by the increasing influence of the 
Jesuits at court, were easily persuaded to intrust the 
latter with the conduct of these seminaries. No 
sooner were the Loyolites in possession of the ma- 



THE COLLEGES AT ST. ACHEUL AND MONTROUGE. 157 

nagement of these institutions, than they founded a 
great number of colleges of their own under that 
pseudo name, among which was the one at St. 
Acheul, near Amiens, which shortly afterwards rose 
to the highest eminence in the kingdom. That col 
lege soon became one of the most fashionable esta 
blishments in the kingdom, so much so, that it was 
considered a high favour to have a child educated 
there. At the time when that institution was in the 
zenith of its glory and prosperity, in the latter days 
of Louis XVIII. and the first of his successor, even 
the choristers there consisted of the sons of dukes, 
counts, and other peers of the realm. St. Acheul 
and the establishment at Montrouge formed the 
head-quarters of the pious fathers in France, the 
central points whence they spread their nets all over 
the country. In this village (Montrouge), which is 
about a league distant from the French metropolis, 
Pater Coulon had, at the instruction of his order, pur 
chased in his own and his brother s name, in 1814, a 
small dwelling, a common country house, which had 
been visited in the summer months by the paters of 
the Post-street, in Paris, for the sake of recreation 
and change of air. By the liberality of Count 



158 MONTROUGE THE RESORT OF THE GREAT. 

Montmorency and other wealthy friends of the order, 
this modest little country seat became after a few 
years one of the finest ever possessed by the Jesuits 
in France. Its magnificent gardens, shadowy lanes, 
and the tasteful and luxurious arrangements of the 
whole establishment, made it one of the most attrac 
tive residences in the kingdom. In 1818, they had 
erected there their chief noviciate for France, the 
abode being well calculated to please, during the 
time of probation, the sons of high and wealthy 
families. Montrouge having moreover been selected 
as the summer residence of the provincial of France, 
it also became the usual rendezvous of a great 
number of grandees, the friends and patrons of the 
Loyolites. Neither was it less frequented by those 
who were fond of good cheer. Many bishops, dukes, 
counts, ambassadors, deputies and high statesmen 
were seen more frequently at the refectory at Mont- 
rouge than even at court ; indeed, these pilgrimages 
belonged at that time to the haut ton of distin 
guished society in the metropolis. 

A remarkable instance of the activity of the Je 
suits during the French Restoration, was the great 
number of their home missionaries. To meet the 



JESUIT MISSIONARIES. 159 

want of priests which had been felt in the provinces 
after the fall of Napoleon, Louis XVIII. had allowed 
(September, 1816) missionary sermons (or sermons 
by missionaries) to be held in the various churches. 
No ecclesiastical order made more and better use 
of that privilege than that of St. Ignatius. They 
found in these so-called missions the best means 
of taxing the people in favour of their political and 
financial purposes. Already, in 1818, this Jesuitical 
mission-farce had taken a wide field in France, and 
it might not unreasonably be nicknamed a parody of 
the Revolution. It was a parody, in which the Je 
suit cowl had replaced the red cap, in which dema 
gogues had ascended the pulpit instead of the tri 
bune, in which fanaticism played the part of en 
thusiasm, while ambition and covetousness of monk 
ish faction were endeavouring to agitate the masses 
against the existing order of things. The par 
ticular object these missionary preachers had in 
view, was not to lead back the people to the old 
dogmas of the Catholic church, nor to lower the 
lay- clergy in public opinion, but solely and ex 
clusively to keep up the agitation against the na 
tional charter, and deprecate the principles of 



160 PRAYER-BOOK OF THE MISSIONARIES. 

modern times and their representatives. Even in 
the printed forms of prayer which they distributed 
during their stay in the large towns, to the church 
frequenters, the following passage occurs : ( May God 
have pity with the French people, and give them 
back that liberty which they have thrown away to 
follow a deceptive phantom of imaginary freedom, or 
rather a licentious course of frivolity." What that 
lost liberty consisted in, is explained by the sequel 
of the prayer, which said : " May Heaven pardon 
the French their crimes and wickedness which are 
committed throughout the unhappy country. They 
rob the churches, cloisters, and religious institutions 
of their ornaments and wealth; they have killed 
and dispersed the male and female servants of the 
church, the shepherds whom the Holy Ghost has given 
to the sheep, and they have replaced them by un 
worthy mercenaries, ambitious hypocrites, and rapa 
cious wolves. They indulge, in short, in all sorts of 
wrongs towards the most trustworthy of all shepherds, 
the monastic orders." Lafayette, Benjamin Con 
stant, Foy, Manuel, and the other leaders of the 
liberal party, were stigmatised by these missionary 
preachers as arch-scoundrels and outcasts, of whom 



PARTIALITY FOR TRADE AND TRAFFIC. 161 

nothing less was to be expected than to see them 
shortly decree a Bartholomew night for all the 
priests in France. 

It is well known that the Jesuits were at all times 
given to mercantile speculations, and that by their 
smuggling goods to and from Spanish America, and 
their fraudulent bankruptcies in France and the 
West Indies, they had greatly contributed to raise the 
popular storm against themselves towards the middle 
of the last century, which finished by the suppression 
of the order in 1773. Even in that respect the 
modern Loyolites have followed the footsteps of their 
predecessors. In the same way as they were known 
at Vienna to speculate largely in the stocks and other 
money transactions, in like manner were they sus 
pected in France, during the Restoration, of dealing 
largely in wines. Another branch of commerce 
which they carried on, too openly to be doubted, was 
the retail trade of the missionaries in the joys and 
sufferings of the future world, as also in the hopes 
and sorrows of the present. Mission and traffic 
went hand in hand. Shops, stalls, and confessionals 
had been established in and at the churches. A rich 
supply of hymn books, missionary tracts, pamphlets, 



162 TRAFFIC OF THE MISSIONARIES. 

rosaries, crucifixes, medals, Agnus Dei, hearts, rings, 
skulls, scapularies, images, &c., with which they 
were provided, were recommended, offered, and sold, 
at reasonable prices, to high and low, in towns and 
villages, at stalls erected at the entrances of the 
churches, in a spirit worthy of the best auctioneers in 
the English metropolis. Though the worthy disciples 
of Ignatius are usually more fond of dealing with 
young than old women, in the agency traffic, however, 
the elderly daughters of Eve were preferred to the 
younger, probably because of their garrulous dispo 
sition and love of bargaining. " Holla ! holla ! 
neighbour," cried one of these female agents to 
another who had her arms so full of tracts and cru 
cifixes that one of them fell to the ground, " Holla ! 
don t drag your bon Dieu } in the mud ! " 

This retail traffic was carried on by the missionary 
paters with all the candour and ease that belong to 
the calling, and with all the chink and jingle apper 
taining to the trade. The most experienced and 
ablest town traveller could not better gloss up his 
samples, and better recommend them against all 
competition, than these missionary travellers. In a 
regular catalogue and price current, printed and dis- 



CONTENTS OF THEIR HYMNS. 163 

tributed at Bayonne in 1819, of missionary books 
sold at the stalls in the entrances of the cathedral 
and St. Andrew s church, it is said : " At these 
stalls are found many other curious and edifying 
works, which promise to give the utmost satisfaction 
to all devout souls. Good Christians of both sexes 
cannot do better than to employ their money and 
deposit it here, money being the source of all crimes. 
Anxious souls had therefore better get rid of the 
base metal. Important Notice Rosaries of glass 
pearls which are sold in other places, though they 
may also be sacred, do not enjoy the indulgencies 
which his holiness the pope has granted to those on 
these stalls/ We ought also to mention, that 
the catechisms and other tracts offered for sale 
contained the most bitter attacks upon the prin 
ciples of the Gallican church, and the greatest mis 
representations of the constitution and the laws of 
France. Neither were their hymns and other sacred 
songs, which had been adapted to the profane melo 
dies from the times of the Revolution, free of these 
abuses, while they contained besides, some very 
obscene and revolting expressions. 

Upon the people, and especially the female sex of 



164 WOMEN, HOME, AND CHILDREN. 

the lower classes, these Jesuit missionaries exercised 
the most pernicious and poisoning influence. Do 
mestic happiness was usually the first that disap 
peared under the influence of their pestilential breath. 
Hardly had the day dawned in a place after the ar 
rival of the missionaries, than a large number of 
women of all classes left their houses to be present at 
the missionary sermons and exercises, which usually 
commenced as early as five o clock in the morning, 
in one of the churches, where, as in theatres when a 
new play is announced, the crowd assembled a few 
hours before the time appointed, in order to secure 
good places. The care of the household and of the 
children was left to the men, while the women nearly 
spent the whole day at church, in all sorts of alter 
nate religious processions and devotions. But few of 
these devout creatures took the trouble of casting a 
look at their own doors for a few moments, and if 
they did so, it was merely to satisfy the cravings of 
the stomach. This neglect of home duties was the 
more felt in southern France, the head quarters of 
the missions, where most of the minor trades are 
carried on out of doors, and the household manage 
ment is exclusively left to the care of the women. At 



SUFFERINGS OF THE POOR CHILDREN. 165 

Marseilles (1820) a woman locked in her two chil 
dren, two and five years old, to go to the missionary 
meeting. The youngest fell into the fender, and be 
came a prey to the flames, while the mother was 
perhaps at that moment confessing to the Jesuit 
missionary of having committed a deadly sin by eat 
ing an egg on a fast day. Frequently poor chil 
dren were seen wandering about in the streets, cold 
and hungry, sobbing for their mothers. " Where is 
your mother, child?" "In the mission; in the 
mission," was the crying reply ! 

A carpenter in Normandy had succeeded, after 
many years toil and economy, to amass a small capi 
tal of a few hundred francs, when a section of the 
mission arrived at the place. The wife of the good 
man, frightened by a sermon in which one of the 
paters had sketched the torments of hell in the 
blackest colours, hastened to the preacher to ask 
him absolution of her sins. The latter declared that 
her case was so bad that he could not do it under 
six hundred francs. The frightened woman, to save 
her soul from eternal perdition, did not hesitate for a 
moment to obtain salvation by the hard savings of 
her husband. She purloined the sum, and handed 



166 TRUE SAD FACTS. 

it to the priest. The carpenter having a few days 
afterwards need of a little sum, hastened to the 
drawer where it was kept, but found it gone. The 
changed conduct of his wife and some other circum 
stances awakened his suspicion as to the real thief, 
and after some conversation with his wife, she ac 
knowledged the truth. The exasperated carpenter, 
without saying anything more to his helpmate, at 
once repaired to the dwelling of the absolution 
vender armed with two pistols. Wishing to speak 
to him in private, he was shown into a back room, 
where the carpenter, pistol in hand, demanded back 
his six hundred francs, which were instantly returned 
to him by the alarmed monk. The daughter of a 
linendraper at Marseilles, a young girl of twenty- 
three, had returned one day from the missionary 
confessor in a very melancholy mood. The danger 
of eternal damnation, with which she had been 
threatened by the confessor, had made a deep impres 
sion on her mind. The father, alarmed at the state of 
his child, requested her to cease visiting the missionary. 
" You are Satan," replied she, " away, begone ! " 
Not long after, she was sent to a madhouse, where 
she put an end to her existence by throwing her- 



THE STAGE AGAINST THE MISSIONARIES. 167 

self out of a window on the third story.* These 
few traits will suffice to illustrate the fatal conse 
quences of the influence which the Jesuit mis 
sionaries exercised upon the female sex in parti 
cular. As nothing was done by Government to check 
the mischief done under the cloak of religion, 
the people frequently did so of their own accord. 
The stage, which is used in France, ever since the 
days of Moliere, as the medium to combat the tricks, 
abuses, and intrigues of priestcraft, was, at the time 
we are speaking of, also made the arena against 
the missionaries. Almost in every place where a 
theatre existed, the people demanded the represen 
tation of "Tartufle;" but as the local authorities 
sometimes interfered with the general request, open 
riots were often the result. Moreover, the very ap 
pearance of these missionaries in a place, not un- 
frequently led to disturbances, when they were 
obliged to perform their religious exercises under the 
protection of the police. Having arrived for the 

* Zsclioklce, " Ucherlieferungen zur Geschiclite unserer 
Zeit," pp. 25 48; Montglave and Ckalas, "Histoire des 
Conspirations des Jesuites, &c.," p. 413; RocJie-Arnaud, 
" Memoires," p. 86. 



168 RIOTS AT BKEST. 

first time (October, 1819) at Brest, the mission 
aries were saluted with the cry, "Death to the 
Jesuits ! " &c. They only escaped forcible expul 
sion by voluntary retirement. Even in the suburbs 
of Paris, where the paters first dared to make their 
appearance (1820), before they presented themselves 
(a year afterwards) within the walls of the French 
metropolis, it was found necessary to protect them 
from public insult and assault, on the scenes of 
their activity, by large bodies of police, gendarmes, 
dragoons, and even artillery. Their pious exercises 
in the cathedral at Rouen, in March, 1826, were 
regularly interrupted by crowds of people rushing 
in with the cry, " Death to the Jesuits ! Death to 
the missionaries ! " and it was necessary to clear 
the church every time by the military, while the wo 
men, who persevered in repairing to the church, were 
hissed and hooted and even drawn back by main 
force by groups of the assembled mob. The same 
happened with the missionaries themselves. No 
sooner was the crowd dispersed by the military at 
one point than it rallied at another, and, despite the 
persuasive harangues of the authorities to disperse, 
the disturbances lasted for several days, until they 



ASSOCIATION SYSTEM. 169 

assumed such a serious character, that it was found 
necessary to despatch an additional detachment of 
soldiers to the place, to clear the streets and restore 
order. 

These missionary doings, however pernicious in 
themselves, were far from being the greatest evils 
brought upon France by the Jesuits, nor did they 
even form one of the powerful vehicles of Jesuitical 
operations. It was the congregation by which the 
Jesuits became a real plague to the land, and at the 
same time objects of popular hatred and persecution. 
We look upon the congregation, that remarkable sys 
tem of association in its most flourishing and exten 
sive development, in which the Jesuits have always 
been great masters ay, much greater even than 
in their system of education as the true organ, 
the grand secret of the immense influence which 
they have for centuries exercised upon European 
society. By means of that peculiar system, the 
order of Loyola joined to the standing army of its 
spiritual or real members, who were bound to live 
according to the rules of their order, also an army 
of secular volunteers, Jesuits in short coats or skirts 
(a robe courte), who were not in the least disturbed 

i 



170 ENLISTING LAYMEN. 

in their ordinary calling and trade, and of whom 
nothing was required but that they should wear 
certain sacred appendages as a sign of recognition, 
say daily a short prayer, now and then participate 
in the more heavy exercises of the church, and en 
gage themselves by a simple vow for a certain time, 
(in France, for instance, for the term of five years,) 
to render all possible services to the order and obey 
its instructions. In return, they were promised a 
ready promotion of their worldly views and interests, 
and absolution and indulgence of all sins and 
transgressions. Neither were these promises empty 
words incapable of realisation. The mighty and 
widely ramified order of St. Ignatius was powerful 
enough to procure by its interest far greater advan 
tages to individuals, than could any other corpora 
tion, fraternity, or even secular power. Hence the 
great facility with which they acted upon all classes 
of society, by holding out the seductive prospects of 
ambition or pecuniary gain, according to the views 
and the position of the individuals whom they wished 
to enlist in their service. In recent times, in par 
ticular, the success of the order rested chiefly on the 
co-operation with its standing army (the real ton- 



THE CONGREGATION FOUNDED IN 1801. 171 

sured members) of the innumerable hosts of volun 
teers, the Jesuits in short coats, who had been en 
listed from all classes of the population. This was 
not only the case in France alone, but also in all 
countries where the disciples of Ignatius have been 
permitted to settle and acquire power and wealth. 
We shall dwell at some length upon this peculiar 
branch of Jesuitical operation, because, having ob 
tained in France its utmost development, it affords 
the best historical clue for sketching its character 
istic outlines. 

Already, under the consulate, the work of associa 
tion had, after a long interruption, been resumed by 
the Jesuits. One of the " fathers of faith," Pater 
Bourdier-Delpuits (of Auvergne), had in 1801 
founded in Paris the " congregation of the holy Vir 
gin," under which name a similar fraternity had 
been established in France by the Jesuits in 1563, 
under the sanction of the then Archbishop of Paris, 
Cardinal de Belloy. The congregation founded at 
the beginning of the present century counted mem 
bers indiscriminately from all classes of society, and 
chiefly served as a sort of receptacle of all elements 
of discontent. It consisted of all persons who 

i 2 



172 VICISSITUDES OF THE CONGREGATION. 

were displeased with the prevailing systems in " re 
ligion" or politics. Notwithstanding that Napoleon 
had decreed in 1804 the abolition of all ecclesiastical 
orders, the " congregation of the holy Vigin " had 
remained intact under the protection of the empress- 
mother and Cardinal Fesch. Even after the peremp 
tory suppression of the Jesuit order by the emperor 
in 1810, the existence and the operations of the 
" congregation " were but for a short time inter 
rupted. The Abbe Philibert, afterwards Bishop of 
Grenoble, soon re-united the dispersed members, and 
the congregation " fostered a secret existence under 
the guidance of the Abbe Legris-Duval until after 
the fall of the empire in 1814. 

With the restoration of the Bourbons the activity 
of the " congregation " became much more extended. 
The distinguished favour shown to the society by 
the brother of Louis XVIII., Count Artois, and 
his bigoted daughter-in-law, the duchess of Angou- 
leme, even in the first week after their return to 
Paris, soon stamped the " congregation " as a union 
of the highest distinction in the fashionable world. 
But the zeal which the union displayed in opposing 
the national Charter and constitutional monarchy, 



DIVISION OP THE UNION. 173 

soon constituted it the central point of all ultra- 
royal and ultra-montane agitations. Again, the very 
comprehensive plan which the congregation had in 
view the reconstruction of the sovereign and absolute 
power of the church required a previous re-organisa 
tion of its own society on a much "broader basis. It 
was, indeed, to this latter work that the Loyolites ap 
plied all their energies. The one large congrega 
tion/ which had been composed indiscriminately of 
all classes of society, was divided by Pater Ronsin, 
their superior, into several sections for the different 
classes of the population respectively. The presi 
dency of the first section, which contained for its 
members princes, dukes, counts, marquises, cardinals, 
deputies, and prefects, was allotted to Pater Konsin ; 
that of the higher and middle classes to Pater Yarin ; 
that of the mechanics and military to Pater Roger, 
while other Jesuits presided over the congregation of 
the masses or the lowest classes, such as servants, 
children, and even thieves and other criminals, for 
whom the sly fathers had formed a congregation even 
in the prison cells. All these congregations had been 
christened by several names in connection with the 
Catholic church. There were congregations for the 



174 NAMES AND BUSINESS. 

" diffusion of belief/ and for the " defence of the 
Catholic religion," congregations of the " sacred 
mysteries/ of the " holy sacrament/ of the " sacred 
heart of Jesus/ of that of the Virgin, of the " sacred 
rosary/ the " holy sepulchre/ of the " Saint Louis of 
Gonzaga," of " Saint Joseph " and many others of a 
similar character. They were divided in tens and 
hundreds, and possessed leaders or superiors of both 
sexes, women being also members of the congrega 
tion. These leaders collected the weekly or monthly 
subscriptions (labourers and servants paid one sou 
weekly), which they handed over to the Jesuits, their 
chiefs. In addition to these subscriptions, the 
members on entering the congregation were obliged 
to engage themselves by a. solemn oath to " promote 
the great cause of God and the holy Virgin by all 
possible means in their power." "When we consider 
that the first division ultimately numbered above a 
thousand members of the highest aristocratic 
families, of whom the greater part were either 
fanatics or blockheads, or probably both together, 
and that many of them had allotted the greatest part 
of their annual income, amounting to from sixty 
thousand to one hundred thousand francs, to the 



THE CONGREGATION AND GOVERNMENT. 175 

service of the society, it will easily be conceived what 
vast sums of money the Jesuits must have had at 
their command in the metropolis, as also in the large 
and middle towns of France. We are assured by a 
very credible author (Roche- Arnaud) that in the first 
years of the reign of Charles X. upwards of six 
millions of individuals had belonged to the congre 
gation, who, as a matter of course, stood at the 
entire disposal of the order. 

It was natural that the "congregation/ with 
such means in hand, should ultimately exercise 
influence also on the government of the country. 
Indeed, it formed the soul of that privy council of 
Louis XVIII., which possessed already, in 1820, 
power enough to carry through the House or 
Chambre, the famous or infamous three laws against 
the press, individual liberty, and reform of the elec 
tive system. The new order of things to which 
these laws had paved the way, received its best sup 
port in the succeeding year (15th December, 1821) 
by the nomination of a ministry whose members 
belonged to the " congregation," and who were 
consequently Jesuits in the proper sense of the term. 
Villele, Minister of Finance, and Corbiere, Minis- 



176 INFLUENCE OF THE CONGREGATION. 

ter of the Interior, were known to be amongst the 
most zealous and truest members of the " congre 
gation/ while the Duke of Montmorency, Minister 
of Foreign Affairs, was even one of the chiefs of the 
society. As members of the congregation, they were 
in duty bound to fill all the subordinate places of 
the administration with the creatures of the society, 
or rather with Jesuits. And so they did ; M. Renne- 
ville, who had shortly before left the Jesuit school 
at St. Acheul, became Chief of the Cabinet-bureau; 
Franchet, a congregationist, became Director of the 
Police of the kingdom; and another, a certain De- 
lavau, Prefect of the Police at Paris. The prefec 
tures and subprefectures, the posts in the states 
council and embassies, and, as a matter of course, the 
episcopal chairs, were generally given to persons 
recommended by the " congregation/ The ante 
chambers of the Jesuit presidents, Ronsin and Jen- 
nesseaux (the latter being Attorney- General of the 
Province of France), were usually filled with courtiers 
and supplicants for places, while the ministerial 
offices swarmed with clerks taken from the con 
gregation. 

Great was, moreover, the supervision and vigilance 



OFFICES FOR SERVANTS. 177 

of the congregation over private and family life, by 
other and different means. By the vast number of 
offices established by it for the placing of clerks, 
valets, tutors, nurses, chamber-maids, grooms, cooks, 
&c., and at the head of which generally stood some 
ladies of high rank, the congregation had the best 
means of making sure of the services of the needy 
classes. The families, moreover, who applied to such 
offices for servants, &c., became thereby known to 
the society as belonging to their friends, to whom 
application might be made in necessary cases. But 
the principal object gained by these offices was the 
confession and confidential information given by the 
individuals who had obtained places, reports by which 
the members were enabled to become familiar with 
all the secrets of family life, with all its wants and 
foibles, with all its wishes and defects. Neither was 
the establishment of a " marriage-office" neglected by 
the society. Those who devoted themselves to its 
services were sure to make rich marriages, as the 
confession registers of the society always contained 
full accounts of the desires and wants, strong and 
weak sides, of all persons wishing to enter the bonds 
of matrimony. 

i3 



178 THE MAJORITY OF THE PEOPLE. 

A nation, however, like the French, so full of life, 
spirit, and sound sense, was upon the whole not 
so easily to be deceived as the congregationists 
imagined it to be. Though the number of those 
who fell into their snares was very considerable, the 
majority of the nation was not caught by their baits 
and intrigues ; the majority, on the contrary, looked 
with increased indignation at the workings of the 
Jesuits, which had been directed against the spirit of 
the age and the character of the present generation, 
more especially since the accession of the bigoted 
Charles X. In the last months of the reign of 
Louis XVI1L, a motion had passed the Chambre des 
Deputes for the restoration of ecclesiastical corpora 
tions (i. e., the Jesuit order). It is true that the 
motion was modified in the Chambre des Pairs, where 
it was limited to convents alone ; no doubt, however, 
remained on the public mind, that under the new 
coming king the motion would be renewed and car 
ried to its full extent. Nor was it less known that 
Charles X. had at last ascended the throne with the 
firm resolution of erasing from the Charter the pro 
vision of religious freedom and toleration, a resolu 
tion to which he had long before his accession been 



THE NEWSPAPERS. 179 

prompted by his Jesuit confessor, Janson, and the 
leaders of the " congregation." The majority of the 
people were consequently only waiting for an oppor 
tunity to vent their feelings of hatred against the 
order and the " congregation," while the pious fathers 
were so blinded by success, that they themselves 
furnished the people with that very opportunity. 
Of all the Journals, the " Constitutional " and the 
" Courrier Fran9ais " had particularly nettled the 
Jesuit party by their strong and indefatigable leaders 
against the toleration of the order in open violation 
of the laws of the land. The Jesuit party, confi 
dent of power and influence, had no hesitation in 
bringing an action against the two papers. They 
were accused (December, 1825) of spreading the 
wildest religious anarchy, of attempts at subverting 
the throne and existing order, and of contempt of the 
church and her servants. The complainants there 
fore requested that the court might decree the sus 
pension of the two journals. The court, however, dis 
missed the complaint after an able defence by Dupin 
and Merilhou. The motives expressed by the court 
for dismissing the complaint, furnished the oppo 
nents of the Jesuits with far more ready weapons for 



180 SENTENCE OF THE COURT. 

future attacks, than did the judgment itself. The 
sentence was founded, the court argued, on the 
grounds, that the articles complained of contained in 
substance only attacks against the re-establishment 
of ecclesiastical corporations, which are by law prohi 
bited, as also against the ultra-montane doctrines 
which had for some time been publicly preached and 
taught by a portion of the French clergy, and which 
were certainly calculated to put in jeopardy the 
religious and civil liberty of the country. Paris was 
filled with joy at the announcement of the sentence, 
or rather at the protest of the judges against the 
illegal partiality of government towards the 
Jesuits. Baron Seguier, the president of the 
Court of Appeal, became the most popular per 
sonage in the metropolis, where a peculiar spirit of 
activity now began to manifest and develope itself 
against Jesuitism. The scandalous chronicles of the 
machinations of the Loyolites, and the notorious 
"Monita Secreta" were re-published in various forms. 
The disputes between Jesuitism and Jansenism were 
re- opened in print, while a new and cheap edition of 
Moliere s " TartufFe" was issued from the press, and, 
being sold at five sous the copy, more than 25,000 



181 



were disposed of within a few days. Nor was the 
periodical press behind in its strictures on and 
attacks of the Jesuitical order and its members, Of 
all the literary publications on the subject, none was 
more deeply felt by the Jesuits, or has inflicted 
on them greater injury, than the celebrated pamph 
let of Count Montlosier,* known as a staunch 
royalist and zealous advocate of the aristocracy. 
Having entered the lists against the Jesuits and the 
congregation in 1825, in the periodical "Dra- 
peau blanc," he published at Paris, in March 1826, 
the above pamphlet, in which he showed by indis 
putable facts, and in a clear and elegant style, the 
great dangers that threatened the throne, altar, and 
fatherland, by the toleration of the order. The effect 
of that brochure, which, by the by, reached the eighth 
(large) edition before the close of 1826, was still 
more enhanced by the author having incurred thereby 
the disgrace of government, who dismissed him from 
his post in the ministry of foreign affairs, a cir 
cumstance that stamped him in the eyes of the people 
as a martyr for a popular cause. The next effect of 

* "Memoire a consulter sur un Systeme religieux et poli- 
tique, tendantarenverser la Religion, les Societe, et le Trone/ 



182 A STIR IN THE UPPER HOUSE. 

that pamphlet was, that eighty of the most eminent 
lawyers in Paris gave it as their impartial opinion, 
and declared openly, that all unions and congre 
gations which are not authorized by law, are punish 
able by law ; that the re-introduction of the Jesuit 
order in France, which had been abolished by the 
statutes of the empire, is unconstitutional; and 
that government ought therefore to be compelled 
to dissolve all these interdicted unions, corpora 
tions, societies, and orders. Montlosier thereupon 
formally moved in the Court of Appeal for the 
issue of such a decree, but as the Court declared its 
incompetency to act in an affair which strictly be 
longed to the Executive power or the supreme po 
lice, Montlosier addressed a petition to the Chambre 
des Pairs, which appointed a committee of inquiry 
on the subject. The report of the committee (Jan. 
1827) (composed by Count Portelais the younger), 
showed the necessity of putting a stop to the illegal 
existence of the Loyolites in France, and of refer 
ring the petition to the President of the Cabinet, 
with the request to remove the grievances com 
plained of therein. Notwithstanding the opposition 
of M. Frayssinous, Minister of Public Instruction, 



DEFENCE FOR THE JESUITS. 183 

and the Bishop of Hermopolis, as also of many other 
friends of the order, the report was consented to 
(19th Jan.) by 113 against 75 votes, chiefly owing to 
the increasing displeasure and jealousy with which the 
peers regarded the great attachment of the court to 
the Jesuits and the congregation. 

In the introductory part of the speech of Frays- 
sinous in the Chambre des Pairs, in defence of the 
pious fathers, he alluded to the fact, that for the last 
two years the whole country was echoing the name 
of the Jesuits ; that it would be much easier to find 
people who are indifferent to religion and politics, 
than to the society of Jesus. He spoke the truth, 
though in a different sense. The Jesuit affairs had 
indeed become so much the question of the day, that 
every other question assumed a subordinate character 
at the side of it ; that the most decided antagonists in 
politics shook hands and forgot for awhile their party 
spirit, in order to devise the best means of combating 
the most dangerous enemy of civil and religious liberty, 
the order of the Jesuits. Nay, the very admission 
made by the Minister of Public Instruction, that the 
order did actually exist in France, and the extravagant 
praises which he lavished in the course of his speech 



184 THE MARTIGNAC MINISTRY. 

upon its members, plainly snowed that the court 
was then more than ever busy with the re-establish 
ment of the order in due and legal form, and that 
such would of a certainty ere long happen if the 
country did not protest against it in the most deci 
sive manner. Later revelations have satisfactorily 
proved that the suspicion was well founded. Instead 
of taking into serious consideration the decision of 
the upper House, government defied public opinion 
to such a degree as to cause Charles X. to undergo 
the most humiliating treatment at a review of the 
Parisian national guard which he held (29th April, 
1827), when he was incessantly greeted by the latter 
and the assembled crowd with the cry, "Down with 
the ministers ! Down with the Jesuits ! " 

Viscount Martignac, successor of Villele (1828), 
justified the expectations of the nation, that he would 
adopt measures against the machinations of the 
Jesuits. He named Count Portalis (the reporter of 
the above petition in the upper house) Minister of 
Justice, and M. Vatimesnil (a decided enemy of the 
Jesuits) Minister of Public Instruction, while he 
removed from all the higher places of the adminis 
tration, and more especially from the police, all the 



185 

functionaries who were known to be friends of the 
Jesuits and the congregation. Having completed his 
preliminary arrangements, Martignac issued (16th 
June, 1828) those famous decrees by which the eight 
Jesuit colleges at Aix, Billom, Bordeaux, Dole, 
Forcalquier, Montmorillon, St. Acheul, and St. Anne 
d Auray, which had existed under the feigned name 
" small seminaries," were to be suppressed, or rather 
transferred to the control and supervision of the uni 
versity, by the 1st of October of that year. He 
further decreed, that no president or teacher should 
be appointed in these seminaries without a previous 
written assurance on their part, that they do not 
belong to any of the religious societies prohibited by 
law. Also the number of the real " small seminaries " 
and their pupils was greatly diminished, and a better 
discipline and more adequate principles introduced in 
the establishments. It had cost Martignac immense 
trouble to induce the bigoted monarch to assent to 
these measures as a voluntary but indispensable con 
cession to public opinion in France. Charles X. is 
said to have gnawed to pieces the pen with which 
he signed the concessions, and to have declared 
loudly, that these signatures had caused him the 



186 THE ANGRY PRELATES. 

bitterest agonies and regrets that they had brought 
him in direct contradiction with his own conscience 
and his truest servants. The immense joy through 
out the country at the publication of those measures 
were only equalled, if not even surpassed by the 
rage of the Jesuits, the congregationists, and the 
whole episcopate. The latter, headed by the Car 
dinal-Bishop of Toulouse, the Duke of Clermont- 
Tonnere, raised a vehement opposition to those 
decrees, which the duke denounced as a flagrant 
encroachment on his rights, as a triumph of the 
revolution, and as the work of Satan. Who knows 
to what extremes this "Fronde of the vestry" as 
the papers called them, had not proceeded in the 
excess of passion, if Rome, more wise, cautious, and 
sharp-sighted than the blinded prelates, had not 
interfered in the matter at the request of Martignac ? 
The declaration of Pope Leo XII., that " he saw in 
those decrees no violation of the episcopal rights, and 
that he did not therefore think himself justified in 
forcing upon France, ecclesiastical societies which had 
been expelled by the laws of the land," had the 
desired effect of silencing the bishops, and partially 
removing the Loyolites from the country. The latter, 



PLAN TO REMOVE MARTIGNAC. 187 

not willing to hand over the control of their eight 
colleges with more than 3000 pupils to the university, 
preferred closing them altogether, and removed with 
a considerable number of their late pupils to the 
neighbouring Switzerland, and across the Pyrenees. 

The joy of the French was however somewhat di 
minished by the news, that the compliance with the 
abolition decree had only been limited to one portion 
of the Jesuit establishments. Those which were not 
expressly named in the ordinances continued to 
exist under the secret protection of the bishops, 
Martignac having, to spare the feelings of the mo 
narch and his court, thought proper not to enforce 
the strict compliance with the decrees in that 
respect. What chiefly alarmed the patriots of France 
was, the knowledge that the influence of the Loyol- 
ites and the congregation had remained unabated 
upon the king and his court, and that they (the 
Loyolites) were working with visible success to bring 
about the fall of the Martignac ministry. To fa 
cilitate their endeavours with the monarch, the Je 
suits worked upon his sympathy, and suggested to 
him the expediency of replacing Martignac by prince 
Polignac, the supposed illegitimate son of Charles X. 



188 THE REVOLUTION OF 1830. 

The latter readily approved of the suggestion, and 
in August, 1829, Polignac was called to the head 
of the Administration. This event, as may be sup 
posed, was hailed by the Jesuits and the congrega- 
tionists as a great victory of principle, the Polig 
nac ministry being the most priest-ridden and 
aristocratic cabinet that existed in France ever 
since the restoration of the Bourbons. Hardly had 
the news reached the Loyolites abroad, than they 
made preparations to return to France and retake 
possession of their forsaken establishments. Large 
numbers of them arrived at the French frontier from 
Italy, in anticipation of the speedy abolition of the 
decree of June, 1828, in which anticipation they were 
justified by the nomination of the Jesuit pupil Guer- 
non de Eanville, nicknamed the " Messiah of the 
Congregation," as Minister of Public Instruction 
(Nov. 1829). 

Who knows to what extent the mischief might 
not have been carried, if the revolution of 1830 
had not put a speedy end to the whole fabric of 
iniquity. It has been proved beyond doubt, that 
the elder Bourbons owed their fall chiefly to their 
devotion to the Jesuit party and" their pernicious 



LOUIS PHILIPPE. 189 

counsels. Charles X. and his son, the weak-minded 
Duke of Angouleme, were nearly brought by the 
Jesuit Janson, the royal confessor, and the two 
other heads of the clerical party (the papal nuncio, 
Lambruschini and Cardinal Latil), to a state of 
quasi-msamty, in which they thought themselves 
bound in the name of religion, and for the salva 
tion of their own souls, to sign, in violation of the 
constitutional charter, those July ordinances which 
cost them the throne and dynasty.* 

The storm of the July revolution had scared away 
the sons of St. Ignatius from the French soil, while 
some of their establishments, and especially at St. 
Acheul and Montrouge, were even plundered and 
demolished by the exasperated masses. At the de 
molition of the latter institution, a printed register 
was found, which showed that the order counted at 
the beginning of 1830, in France, 149 priests, 163 
school-divines, and 124 coadjutors, making a total of 
436 members. An ordinance of Louis Philippe 
annulled (1831) the decree of 1816 for the admission 
of missions in France, which were henceforth pro- 

* "Causes secretes de la reformation d Etat en France, 
1830." 



190 THE JESUITS AGAIX. 

hibited. In November, 1831, the new Minister of 
Public Instruction issued a circular to the trustees of 
all the higher schools in the realm, in which the 
bishops and archbishops were earnestly enjoined to 
comply strictly with the decree of 1828 respecting 
the ee small seminaries/ and more especially with the 
provision requiring a written declaration by all 
teachers, that they do not belong to any prohibited 
religious society. 

We see that Louis Philippe was at first firmly 
resolved to guard France against the Jesuit pest, 
though it is also well known, on the other hand, that 
the pious fathers had left the country for only a short 
time. No sooner, indeed, was the first alarm over, 
than they began to steal in gradually and cautiously. 
A few of them who had been recognised (Pater 
Druilhet at Bordeaux in 1832, and Pater Besnoin 
at Tours) had been put in prison, but as there was 
no particular charge laid against them, they were 
discharged, with the advice to depart immediately 
from France. Druilhet repaired (May, 1833) in com 
pany of his colleague, Deplace, to Prague, to under 
take, at the earnest request of Charles X., the 
education of his grandson, the Duke de Bordeaux. 



INDULGENCE TOWARDS THE JESUITS. 191 

The dethroned king was, however, by the representa 
tions of his friends, dissuaded from the step, lest it 
might prejudice the prince in the eyes of the French, 
should it become known that he had been educated 
by Jesuits. The two fathers were accordingly dis 
missed in November, 1833. 

What encouraged the Loyolites to return, though 
clandestinely, so shortly after the revolution, was the 
certainty that they possessed in the Queen Maria 
Amelia a staunch patron and friend ; nor is it impro 
bable that it was owing to the interference of that 
bigoted princess, that Government took no notice of 
their presence in France, a fact that must have been 
known to the Government, as is evident from the 
conversation of Thiers with the provincial pater 
Renault (1833) concerning the above-mentioned cir 
cumstance of the intended education of the Duke de 
Bordeaux. The ordinances of 1828 were soon, under 
such circumstances, rendered nugatory (despite their 
renewal in 1831), in open violation of the decree, when 
many bishops did not scruple to employ stealthily 
Jesuit teachers in their seminaries. There can be no 
doubt, however, that the indulgence shown by govern 
ment towards the Jesuits was in part also owing to 



192 IGNORANCE OF THE SPIRIT OF JESUITISM. 

the desire of Louis Philippe to reconcile the episcopate 
with the July revolution, while the paters themselves 
facilitated that indulgence by having acted upon the 
advice of Pater Roothaan in Rome, who told them 
not to live under one roof as an incorporated body, 
but to reside dispersed as simple assistant priests in 
the various dioceses, and to avoid generally all 
appearances of show and ostentation, by which the 
suspicions of the people might again be roused to 
their destruction. In this manner their reappearance, 
when it was at last discovered, gave so little alarm to 
the public, that it was not even found necessary to 
insert in the parliamentary enactment (1837) about 
national instruction, a clause against the re- engage 
ment of Jesuit teachers in the national schools. The 
Reporter of that enactment, St. Marc Girardin, 
expressed himself on the subject, amidst loud cheer 
ing of all parties, as follows : " What ! Are we now 
to fear the Jesuits? How, with our institutions, 
with this tribune, with our two chambers! How, 
with the philosophical arsenal of our libraries, are 
you afraid of the Jesuits? No, let us not lower 
ourselves so deep in the eyes of Europe ! " &c. It 
was owing to this fatal ignorance of the spirit of 



CONCESSIONS TO THE CLERGY. 193 

Jesuitism, which is proof against philosophical 
arsenals and parliamentary tribunes, that, ten years 
after the July revolution, there were in France 
more Jesuits than before 1830, an official return 
having shown that on the 1st of January, 1841, the 
number of the Jesuits in the two provinces, France 
and Lyons alone, was 581. 

Already, before 1837, the Loyolites had ventured 
to emerge gradually from the obscurity in which they 
had sought refuge in the first few years after the 
revolution. They were not a little encouraged to 
that step by the great concessions made by Louis 
Philippe in all matters connected with the church and 
religion, in order to reconcile the French clergy to 
his own dynasty. These concessions, however, not 
only tended to increase the arrogance of the higher 
clergy, but proved also of great advantage to their 
protegees, the disciples of St. Ignatius, who best 
know how to profit by the foibles of those in power. 
In 1838 the Bishop of Clarmont had refused Christian 
burial to the afore-mentioned Count Montlosier, be 
cause he had not consented to recall the irreligious 
sentiments expressed in his writings, and more 
especially in his " Memoire a Consulter." Not- 



194 XAVER DE RAVIGNAN. 

withstanding public indignation, and the eloquent 
speech of Victor Cousin in the House of Peers, in 
which he dwelt on the scandalous conduct of the 
bishop and the necessity of Government interfering in 
the matter, the only notice the latter took of the 
affair was simply to signify its disapproval of the 
conduct of the bishop. In the same year (1838) the 
Jesuits even ventured to re-open their missions at 
Rheims. As the authorities seemed disinclined to 
enforce the law, serious disturbances took place 
(December, 1838), when the parsonage and the St. 
Jacques church were demolished by the mob, while 
the missionaries escaped with their lives from the 
popular fury, with great difficulty. 

Some time afterwards, the Jesuits made preparations 
for organizing themselves under their real name in 
the French metropolis. They began by presenting 
themselves in their most captivating and dazzling 
capacities. Before any symptom was perceivable of 
their existence and operations, a preacher of their 
order, Xaver of Ravignan (previously a proxy of the 
Attorney- General at Paris, and afterwards a member 
of the order), filled the capital and the whole of 
France with admiration of his brilliant and edifying 



POPULARITY OF A JESUIT. 195 

extempore sermons. True and dazzling talent is sure 
to win the French public, and inspire it, if not with 
conviction, at least with a respect bordering on enthu 
siasm. Thus, even after it had become known that 
Ravignan was a Jesuit, the public admiration and 
attendance by no means diminished ; the little 
defect was overlooked on account of his preponder 
ating talents, and, as it was thought, convincing in 
spiration. At first, his sly brethren did not acknow 
ledge him as one of the fraternity; but after his 
having secured a triumphant position in society, they 
had no hesitation in announcing his creed and order. 
People certainly regretted that such a man should 
ever be a member of such a disreputable society ; but 
it was considered in him a foible rather than a crime, 
a misfortune to be pitied rather than punished : there 
were in short all sorts of charitable excuses made in 
his favour, and his popularity did not in the least 
suffer by the discovery. A Jesuit had thus managed 
to become an object of fashion ! What immense gain 
for the order ! To become a man of fashion in the 
fashionable metropolis of the fashionable world, was 
indeed something worth striving after. It was now 
possible for the members to settle gradually in France 

K 2 



196 DEATH OF THE DUKE OF ORLEANS. 

under the shadow of his popularity; it was indeed 
now the people who had granted absolution to the 
Jesuits ! 

About that time Louis Philippe had lost his first 
born son, the Duke of Orleans (13th July, 1842), by 
a fall from his carriage. The affliction of the mother 
was deep and lasting, and the Jesuits were not slow 
in profiting by the mishap. Even the marriage of 
the duke (1837) with a protestant princess had pre 
viously given offence to the clergy of the orthodox 
church, while confessors and other monks had tried 
to inspire the bigoted queen with religious scruples 
about that union. After the death of the prince, it 
was not very difficult to persuade the afflicted mother 
that his death was a retribution from Heaven for 
the sin committed by the wicked marriage, that the 
queen was herself guilty before the Lord for having 
given her consent to the union, and that the de 
ceased would be condemned to hard sufferings in 
purgatory, if he was not ransomed by his surviving 
relations by extraordinary works of piety and re 
pentance, and among others the conversion of the 
unhappy young widow, as also the re-establishment 
of the order of Jesus within her dominions a thing 



197 

so much desired by the holy father and all truly 
pious Catholics,, &c. These exhortations fell upon a 
very susceptible soil, a bigoted and afflicted heart. 
It is true, that in all matters of public affairs the 
queen s influence upon Louis Philippe was not 
only insignificant but even more than counter 
balanced by that of his philosophical sister, Madame 
Adelaide. Yet was the king though he made no 
secret of his sentiments, that he believed more in 
Voltaire than in all the popes and bishops taken 
together from political motives inclined to grant the 
wishes of his spouse. There could be no doubt that 
his dynasty had lost, in the very popular crown- 
prince, one of its strongest pillars, and that a regency 
with the unpopular Duke of Nemours at its head, 
would be only resting upon a very weak foundation. 
Louis Philippe therefore looked about in all directions 
to secure any support likely to prove beneficial to his 
house, no matter from what quarter it came. He 
thought, that the support from the clergy afforded 
him the most solid security for his dynasty, unde 
niable symptoms of piety and religion having mani 
fested themselves more than ever among the French 
people at large. He was therefore resolved to enlist 



198 SCHOOLS AND THE UNIVERSITY. 

the church in his favour, and use her, in the spirit of 
many potentates of our day, as a mere machine and 
organ for his government. But he was also aware, 
on the other hand, that he could only by means of 
considerable concessions bribe the clergy in favour of 
his dynasty, and he therefore began the work of con 
ciliation by the greatest favour he could bestow on 
them the re-introduction of the order into his do 
minions. We thus see, that the death of the Duke 
of Orleans was an eventful occurrence even for the 
church. With the acuteness and sure instinct so pecu 
liar to the Catholic clergy, and the Loyolites in par 
ticular, they were not slow in perceiving the brilliant 
prospects that had been opened to them by the tra 
gical end of the prince. The bishops accordingly re 
newed in the same year the great struggle about the 
re-admission of the Jesuits into France, which they 
disguised in the cry for liberty of education and the 
right of parents to choose for themselves teachers for 
their children. In France, public or national in 
struction had stood, since 1808, under the exclusive 
control and guidance of the university, an imperial 
decree of the 17th March of that year having passed 
that no schools of any description should be established 



LIBERTY IN EDUCATION. 199 

or opened in the empire without the permission of the 
university of France ; and further, that no one should 
profess to teach in such schools without being a 
member and graduate of the university. Only the 
great theological and episcopal seminaries formed an 
exception ; they had been pronounced exempt from 
the above restrictions. In the national Charter or 
Constitution of 1830, these restrictions had been 
removed by the Legislature in its over-zeal to apply 
freedom and liberty to all branches of social life. 
The sad effects which liberty in education has 
wrought in Belgium, soon convinced the French 
government of the blunder they had committed in 
allowing that pernicious latitude also in France ; and 
the consequence was, that it was deemed prudent 
not to bring the law concerning uncontrolled educa 
tion into practical force, but to let it remain a dead 
letter, a mere theory in the statutes of the land, to 
be acted upon at some future period when called for 
by circumstances. The Loyolites, however, had for 
a long series of years endeavoured to convince or 
persuade the higher clergy, that the university, and 
the organization of public instruction emanating from 
it, were monstrous evils, that the sole aim and object 



200 THE CHURCH AND THE UNIVERSITY. 

of that institution was the annihilation of the Ca 
tholic religion, the destruction of the church, and 
the abolition of priesthood. The bishops, in conse 
quence, under a show of right, only claimed the exe 
cution of the law in favour of unrestricted education, 
by which they morally meant, the permission to be 
granted to the Loyolites to act as teachers, and as 
a matter of course to establish their own schools 
and colleges for the education of the French youth. 
Nor were the bishops less prompted to the step by 
their personal dislike to the university and its pre 
rogatives, which they thought savoured too much 
of revolutionary innovations, and were incompati 
ble with the spirit of the restored aristocracy to 
which they themselves belonged. Tt was, however, 
only in 1842 that they took courage to bring 
forward their complaint in proper form. They de 
manded,, in plain terms, unrestricted liberty in edu 
cation, to allow every religious order, every clerical 
fraternity, and in general every individual who felt 
a desire and calling for the profession, to establish 
schools of their own for the instruction of youth. 
With this claim, a war of life and death was declared 
against the university. 



201 

We have seen, in the first pages of the present 
history, that, a century previously, Berzozowski the 
Jesuit- General had found it perfectly right and rea 
sonable, that in Catholic Russia everything that 
touched upon public instruction should be left to the 
control and supervision of the state ; that also in 
Sardinia the same arrangements had prevailed as in 
France, the universities of Turin and Genoa having 
had, in the name of the state, the control over all 
the minor educational establishments in the country. 
But as the university of France did not think proper 
to bow under the yoke of the Loyolites, after the 
manner of the universities in Sardinia, it was decried 
as an institution working the ruin of religion and 
morality, and as an establishment full of wickedness 
and iniquity. 

It need hardly be mentioned, that the disciples of 
St. Ignatius formed the avant-guard in the furious 
combat which was now raging between the univer 
sity and the French episcopate. The Loyolites used 
here their most dexterous weapons scandal, ca 
lumny, slander, and perversion of truth with a 
specimen of which we will treat the reader. The 
Jesuit, Desgarets, canon at Lyons, published in May, 

K3 



202 PAMPHLETS AGAINST THE UNIVERSITY. 

1843, a book under the title, "Le Monopole Uni- 
versitaire," in which, he pointed to the immediate 
and palpable effects of the university education ; they 
were, he said, suicide, parricide, homicide, infanticide, 
duel, violation, burglary, seduction, incest, adultery 
and the most refined debauchery, theft, plunder, 
prodigality, unjust claims, perjury and calumny, 
transgression of all laws, communism both as re 
gards property and women, insurrection, tyranny, 
revolution, and murder. Still more passionate and 
absurd, if possible, were the expressions of Theodor 
Cambalot (an apostolic missionary) in his " Memoire 
adresse aux eveques de France at aux peres de 
famine." Secular instruction is, with him, an en 
croachment on the rights of the church, an insult 
to God, and a wrong to society. He thinks, that the 
clergy alone are able to educate and rear the man 
and the Christian, the citizen and the Catholic ; but 
as the work of education is too extensive and la 
borious for the lay clergy, assistance ought to be 
had from the religious bodies, such as Jesuits, Re- 
demptorists, Dominicans, Franciscans, &c., which 
orders ought on that account to be restored in 
France. This pamphlet of Cambalot contains, 



APOLOGY FOR THE JESUITS. 203 

besides, gross insults upon the university and the 
government ; it summoned, moreover, the episcopate, 
to excommunicate that and all similar secular esta 
blishments, and even to refuse to their pupils the 
communion and the sacrament. Government having 
pronounced the pamphlet a libel, its circulation 
was prohibited and the author legally prosecuted 
(January, 1844). He was found guilty, and con 
demned to fourteen days imprisonment and four 
thousand francs fine. The Bishops of Valence and 
Chalois, however, were not intimidated by that 
sentence. They showered praises and laudations on 
the condemned in all papers and periodicals at their 
command ; they extolled his merits in the cause of 
the Catholic Church, and took, upon the whole, a 
very lively part in the violent contest. 

Among the extravagant tirades of a Desgarets, 
Cambalot, and others of the clique, who, instead of 
profiting, rather damaged their cause by indulging in 
perverted facts and in low personalities, a pamphlet 
published at the beginning of 1844, by the afore 
mentioned Pater Kavignan, produced great sensation 
in the metropolis, and wrought, at least for a time, 
an advantageous influence upon the public mind in 



204 NUMBER OF JESUITS IN FRANCE. 

behalf of the Jesuits. It bore the title, De 1 exist- 
ence et de Tinstitut des Jesuites," and contained an 
apology for the Jesuits. Never had the cause of the 
Loyolites been conducted with such adroitness, in 
such overpowering language, with such dazzling so 
phistry, with such seductive dignity, and with such 
an appearance of deep earnest conviction, as were 
displayed in this pamphlet with its simple title. But 
the greatest practical significance was given to 
Ravignan s open manifest in which he demanded, 
amongt other things, a revision of the statutes, 
and of the moral and material rehabilation of the 
order by his own confession that he was himself a 
Jesuit, and that there were 206 Jesuit priests living 
in France. The number of the Jesuits here stated is 
both correct and incorrect. In speaking of the 
number existing in France, Ravignan meant the 
province France; but with a mental reservation 
natural to the order, he led the public to believe 
that it was the whole of France, the kingdom of 
France, that numbered only 206 members of the 
order ; but in point of fact, their number in the whole 
monarchy was at that time 825. Another equivoca 
tion lies in the term Jesuit-priests, there being a 



GOVERNMENT FAVOURS THE ORDER. 205 

number of the members who lived dispersed in the 
country without being priests in the strict meaning 
of the word. 

At all events, the published avowal made by Ra- 
vignan that there were above 200 Jesuits living upon 
the French soil, was a bold and clear manifestation 
of the contempt in which he held the laws of the 
land, which ordered the banishment of the Jesuits. 
It is also a proof, that the Jesuits must then have felt 
so entirely safe and secure, so entirely confident of 
the favour of the authorities, as to dare to admit their 
existence in France, instead of endeavouring to with 
draw that fact from public notice, as they did pre 
vious to that time. Neither did the authorities take 
any notice of that confession, and the partiality of 
government for the order was still more evident from 
the dismissal of Michelet and Quinet, the two 
greatest champions of the university. The Jesuits 
now delayed no longer to make the best use of the 
but ill-disguised favour of government. They founded 
a considerable number of noviciates and other estab 
lishments, though they thought it prudent to proceed 
with great caution and circumspection. Ever since 
the commencement of the dispute between the epis- 



206 AFFILIATED SOCIETIES. 

copate and the university, and more especially after 
the brilliant success with which the above professors 
(Michelet and Quinet) had taken up the gauntlet for 
the university, the attention of the liberal press had 
particularly been turned to the pious fathers, the 
Loyolites. The Jesuit question became the question 
of the day, and was incessantly treated, in various 
forms, in an infinite number of works, pamphlets, 
periodicals, and journals. The Jesuits perceiving 
their steps watched with Argus eyes, thought it pro 
per not to be too rash in their movements ; and so 
effectually did they indeed conceal their proceedings, 
that neither the number of their institutions, nor the 
full extent of their operations, were exactly known to 
the public and the authorities. The public at large 
only knew of their establishments at Paris, Lyons, 
and a few other places, and but few suspected that 
the paters possessed a considerable number (twenty- 
five) noviciates also in Elsass, Picardy, and some pro 
vinces in the interior of France. As Monrouge and 
St. Acheul during the restoration, so did, in the latter 
times of Louis Philippe, their establishment in the 
Post-street at Paris, form the focus of their operations. 
The order also now possessed a great number of 



SURREPTITIOUS LEGACIES. 207 

affiliated societies, which under various names of 
( brothers so and so/ and " sisters so and so/ were 
actively employed for the order. Their income from 
alms, legacies and donations, was more than sufficient 
to keep up all these establishments in France, even 
in superfluous elegance. The " sisters of mercy/ and 
of the " holy heart of Jesus/ were particularly useful 
to the Jesuits in their task of collecting alms from 
the pious population; but legacies which they obtained 
surreptitiously an art in which the Jesuits always 
excelled * proved an inexhaustible source of income 
to the order also in France. Indeed, there is hardly 
a country in Europe where private legitimate interests 
are more injured by that branch of Jesuit activity 
than in France, and no wonder that Eugene Sue s 
"Wandering Jew" has produced such an astonishing 
effect upon French society. The outlines in that 
admirable novel of the surreptitious way in which 
the Jesuits obtain large legacies, are upon the whole 
quite correct, though the details may be a little 



* The words in our Litany, "Deliver us from sudden 
death" may perhaps have been introduced by the crafty 
monks, in order not to be deprived of the opportunity of per 
suading the dying from remembering the church in their will. 



208 INSTITUTION FOR SERVANT GIRLS. 

overdrawn by fictitious tints. As the existence of 
the Jesuits in France was in fact illegal, the fathers 
used the precaution to draw up the legacies and 
donations in favour of some private individuals con 
nected with the order, who in their turn made them 
over to their own friends before delivering them up 
to the order, so that the latter received these gifts as 
it were from third and fourth hands, to avoid all 
suspicion and legal objections. 

But it was not by these means alone, that the 
French Loyolites endeavoured to satisfy their crav 
ing for gold. We may safely say, that at no time 
and in no country has the order manifested more 
avarice and greediness for money and property than 
in recent times in France, where even the high 
state functionaries during the reign of Louis Philippe 
were not free from the infection. The pious fathers 
speculated largely in goods manufactured by the 
inmates of the religious and charitable institutions 
which they had established in vast numbers under 
various names in different parts of the country. 
With the assistance and under the control of the 
" sisters of the holy heart of Jesus," of the " good 
Shepherd," and other similar societies closely con- 



JESUIT MANUFACTORIES. 209 

nected with the order, the Loyolites had managed to 
create, among others, also congregations after the 
model of convents, for girls of all classes of society, 
as also to establish charitable institutions or homes 
for female servants out of employment. This latter 
institution was nothing more nor less than a crafty 
way of taxing the hard labour of the poor under 
that specious title. All the girls who entered that 
charitable establishment were obliged to work in 
all sorts of manufactures from morning to night, 
in return for the scanty food they received there. 
The pater-manufacturers were thus enabled to bring 
to market their own goods at a much cheaper 
price than could the lay manufacturers, who had to 
pay regular wages to their labourers, while the mer 
chant, who served as the commission agent for these 
convent manufactures, (which, by-the-by, were ex 
empt from duties of any sort,) became the most dan 
gerous competitor in the market. The consequence 
was, a number of failures and bankruptcies, the re 
sult of those religious and philanthropic competitions. 
At Lyons, St. Etienne, and other manufacturing 
places, the wages of the factory girls had, in conse 
quence of competition, been so reduced that they 



210 INCAUTIOUS CONDUCT OF THE JESUITS. 

were obliged to foster existence in another less vir 
tuous way. 

This bloodsucking avarice of the Jesuits, this 
encroachment upon the economy of society, in addi 
tion to the share they took in the disputes between 
the episcopate and the university, and the unge 
nerous weapons they made use of in that bitter 
contest all this, and a great many more grievances, 
had greatly exasperated the people, and brought down 
upon their head the severest philippics from the press, 
which did its best to fan the public wrath against 
those outlawed intruders. The sly fathers must have 
been quite blind to the dangers that threatened them 
at that period, or they would certainly not have 
engaged in the notorious law suit (1845) against one 
of their cashiers, a certain Affnaer. By this law suit, 
the fact of the existence and organisation of the order 
in France became legally established, while the public 
was treated with an insight into the mercantile 
affairs of the Jesuits. It was no longer possible for 
government passively to ignore the existence of the 
members in France; nor were the friends of the 
fathers less incautious, in their adopting measures by 
which they forced upon the Legislature the duty of 



THE BISHOPS DEFY GOVERNMENT. 211 

ordering proper inquiry to be made into the subject. 
At a meeting held at Marseilles by the zealous 
friends of the Jesuits, it had been resolved to petition 
the Upper House to prohibit the popular lectures of 
the professors, Michelet and Quinet. In the sharp 
discussion to which the petition gave rise in the 
House, Cousin, in attacking most bitterly the order 
of St. Ignatius, also pointed to the illegal indulgence 
shown by government to the members. Thiers and 
Dupin having given a true and energetic exposition 
of the law against the Loyolites, the Chambre des 
Deputes voted almost unanimously on the following 
day (3rd May, 1845), that a requisition should be 
made to government or the executive power to put in 
immediate force the law existing against the tolera 
tion of the Jesuits in France. Even at this last and 
hopeless stage, the bishops did not relent in their 
exertions in behalf of their protegees and friends. 
Several of them addressed the Minister of Public 
Instruction soon after the decision of the House, in 
terms of scorn and defiance: they were resolved, 
they said, to harbour the Jesuits in their own 
palaces, should they be driven out of their houses 
and establishments; and they dared the police to 



212 

show themselves within the walls of their sacred 
abodes. In an epistle addressed direct to the king, 
Prilly, Bishop of Chalons, declared in his own name, 
and the names of many of his colleagues, that te the 
cause of the Jesuits is clearly the cause of the whole 
church, and consequently also theirs ; we know very 
well, he said, that every word that is spoken against 
the order, is a war-cry against ourselves." 

Despite all these protestations and countermove- 
ments, government had no alternative but to comply 
with the requisition of the Legislature. But as a 
direct and strict execution of the law would have 
militated against the conduct of the court, and the 
equivocal line of policy hitherto pursued by Louis 
Philippe himself, it was thought advisable to com 
promise the matter by persuading the Jesuits to 
withdraw voluntarily from France. For this purpose, 
Count Rossi, French ambassador at Rome, received 
instructions to demand from the pope an order for 
the voluntary withdrawal of the Jesuits from France. 
It was well known that neither Pater Roothaan, the 
Jesuit general, nor the congregation of cardinals, to 
whom Gregory XVI. had left the arrangement of the 
affair, were at all inclined to listen to the representa- 



A FEW OF THE JESUITS LEAVE. 213 

tions of the count. Twelve days afterwards, however 
(5th July, 1845), the " Messager," (a ministerial 
evening paper in Paris,) announced that the Jesuit 
question had been satisfactorily settled at Rome. 
This sudden readiness of the pope and the cardinals to 
come to an amicable arrangement, was only owing to 
the circumstance, that the French minister having 
failed in his original demand, thought proper to bring 
it afterwards under such a modified form, that 
neither the pope nor Roothaan could see any objection 
to it, since it secured to the Jesuits a far better posi 
tion in France than before. It had been agreed, that 
Pater R/oothaan should seemingly recall his subor 
dinates from France, while the French Government 
promised in return, to close temporarily only the 
chief establishment of the Jesuits in the Post-street 
at Paris, and a few others at Lyons, Avignon, and St. 
Acheul, which were too well known to the public to 
be tolerated, but to leave undisturbed the other less 
notorious establishments, or at least to proceed against 
them very leniently. This was the result of Count 
Rossi s negotiations, which had been designated by 
the ministerial press as a signal success and diplo 
matic victory. Pater Roothaan could indeed have no 



214 FALL OF THE BOURBONS. 

hesitation to accept the concession, it being evident 
that the order lost nothing by this momentary and 
partial resignation, which, as it was voluntarily ten 
dered, without any previous legal and formal decree 
for expulsion or banishment, could only facilitate the 
return and reappearance of the members after a while, 
without drawing public attention to the fact. The 
French people soon perceived the imposition practised 
on them. Only a small portion of the pious fathers 
left the country; the greatest part remained and 
carried on their intrigues as before, though, perhaps, 
with a little more circumspection. The diplomatic 
deceit, as soon as it became known, only tended to 
increase the popular hatred against the Jesuits, as 
also the discontent of the country with the exist 
ing government. But when Louis Philippe at last 
thought proper to advocate the cause of the order also 
in foreign countries, and to play the part of a cham 
pion for the Jesuits in the civil war which had broken 
out in Switzerland at their instigation, public opinion 
in France had become so incensed at his conduct, 
that the loss of his throne and dynasty (in February, 
1848) was no doubt greatly accelerated by that cir 
cumstance. The elder Bourbons lost their crown 



SWITZERLAND. 215 

because they took advice and counsel of the Jesuits, 
while Louis Philippe hastened his own ruin because 
he wanted to make an ambitious and sensitive 
nation the train-bearers of Jesuitism. 

Much occupied with more momentous considera 
tions, called forth by the war with Russia, the atten 
tion of the nation is for the present withdrawn from 
the Jesuits and their doings, probably to be resumed 
after the restoration of peace, when the religious 
principles of the present emperor will assume a more 
definite character, and decide the fate of the order in 
a more positive manner. 



THE JESUITS IN SWITZERLAND. 

WE may safely assert, that no country in Europe 
has in recent times experienced the pernicious effects 
of Jesuitism in a higher degree than did the Helvetic 
Confederation. Already, at the beginning of the 
present century, the Jesuits had made the attempt 
to re-establish themselves in Switzerland under the 
name of Ligorians, and, strange to say, they suc 
ceeded in the attempt first and foremost in that part 



216 SETTLEMENT AT GRAUBUNDTEN. 

of the confederation, at Graubiindten, where in past 
times the works of the Loyolites were engraven in 
sanguinary characters, in traits of blood throughout 
the territory. The government of that youngest can 
ton, where Protestants formed the majority of the 
population, had granted in 1804 to several of the 
Ligorians the permission to settle. In a short time 
they contrived, by means of pompous service, general 
confession, mild indulgences, and easy absolutions, to 
acquire the confidence of the Catholic population to 
the injury of the lay priests in the canton. The Pro 
testant majority of the Grand Council, had then re 
solved upon the banishment of the paters, but the 
measure was opposed by the less numerous Catholics, 
under the plea that it was calculated to impose re 
strictions upon their religion, and even upon the edu 
cation of their children, there being rather a scanty 
supply of proper teachers in the canton. Political 
circumstances, however, compelled the minority to 
yield, and the Ligorians had accordingly been ordered 
to quit the territory. 

In 1810, however, the Jesuits, della Torre, Godinot, 
Drach, Rudolph, and Staudinger, had succeeded in 
settling under the name of "fathers of faith," at 



THE CANTON SOLOTHURN. 217 

Valais, which canton had at that period belonged 
(as the department Simplon) to the French territory ; 
it seems, however, that their residence there was un 
known to the local authorities, since the latter re 
quested Pope Pius VII., after the repristination of 
the order in 1814, to send them some from Home, 
when Pius replied, that there were already several 
in the canton, under the name " fathers of faith." 
On receiving this intelligence, preparations were 
speedily made to restore to them their old colleges 
at Sittin and Brig. Not long after, they had already 
under their control all the schools of the canton, 
though these schools stood nominally under the su 
perintendence of the state. The same success at 
tended also their attempts in the canton Solothurn, 
soon after the restoration of their order in 1814. 
Already, in 1804, a great friend of the Jesuits, the 
abbe Rohrbach, Canon of Strasburg, had endeavoured 
to effect the admission of the Jesuits in that canton, 
by offering in return to its government, whose ex 
chequer was then in a very low state, a present of 
50,000 francs. The government was foolish enough 
to agree to the bargain ; but as the " fathers of faith" 
had about that time incurred the displeasure of Na- 

L 



218 REFUSAL TO ADMIT THE JESUITS. 

poleon, fear of offending that great " mediator " pre 
vented the execution of the agreement. After the fall 
of the emperor, the papal nuncio demanded (1815) the 
fulfilment of the contract of 1804; and though the 
government of Solothurn seemed inclined to comply 
with the demand, the liberal party, supported by the 
professors of the Lyceum University, and even by a 
portion of the lay-clergy, offered such strenuous 
opposition to the demand, that the Grand Council not 
only declined (15th June, 1816) the re-admission of 
the Jesuits, but even enacted that the question should 
never be mooted again in the canton. A few com 
munities, however, were afterwards allowed to receive 
Jesuit missionaries amongst them. This apparent 
defeat was, however, more than counterbalanced by 
the triumph of the Loyolites in the canton Friburg, 
in the little territory which has always been the 
darkest corner of the confederation, and the main 
citadel of the Jesuits. As late as the end of the last 
century, the ignorance of the people there was so 
great, that reading and writing were considered high 
accomplishments ; and if any one in the rural dis 
tricts was found reading, he was saluted with " Praised 
be the Lord Jesus, you are in your devotion," it being 



ABODE AT FRIBURG. 219 

supposed by the common people that there existed 
no other books but the religious tracts distributed 
amongst them by the clergy. In 1803 the Grand 
Council had appointed a Board or committee of edu 
cation, consisting of eight secular and eight ecclesias 
tical members. The committee, however, never met, 
the measure having been obstinately opposed by 
the capuchin bishop Guisolan. Despite this state 
of affairs, a circumstance so favourable for their 
operations, the Jesuits, owing to the dislike of Napo 
leon, were unable to get a footing there, until the end 
of his career, and even then only under the less 
odious name Ligorians. Their whole conduct at 
that period is too characteristic of their principles to 
be omitted in our narrative. In June, 1811, Joseph 
Basserat, who styled himself Hector of the " congre 
gation of the most holy Redeemer/ petitioned the 
lesser Council of Friburg to allow him and seven or 
eight of his colleagues to stay for a few months upon 
Catholic ground, previous to his transplanting his 
congregation to the Crimea. The request was 
granted, and permission given them to remain 
until the 1st October; after the lapse of that 
time the permission was prolonged at the earnest 

L2 



220 BASSERAT AND HIS COLLEAGUES. 

solicitation of Bishop Guisolan until the 1st May 
following. No sooner was the permission prolonged, 
than Basserat and his colleagues removed from the 
country seat of a friend of theirs at Balterswyl to a 
house in the capital of the canton, where they settled 
in good earnest, and secretly received even novices. 
As usual, they managed to acquire friends and 
patrons among the inhabitants. Confident of their 
protection, Basserat addressed (29th April, ]812) a 
request to the government to allow him to continue 
his abode and settlement at Friburg, but not a word 
did he mention about the departure for the Crimea. 
The lesser Council granted the request, under the 
express condition that Basserat should also obtain the 
consent from the French ambassador in Switzerland, 
otherwise he and his companions were to leave the 
canton without any further delay. Basserat, though 
he was unable to obtain the consent of the French 
minister, still lingered with his colleagues at Friburg, 
under the protection of the bishop and other friends 
and patrons. The bishop even carried his contempt 
of the local authorities so far, as even to install 
Basserat and a few others of the Ligorians in clerical 
benefices. 



221 

However objectionable the means were, by which 
the Friburg aristocracy had usurped the administra 
tive power of the canton after the fall of Napoleon, 
they had nevertheless the merit of having, in the 
first years of their power, done more for national edu 
cation than any of the previous governments of the 
canton. Under the conduct and care of a proper 
Board appointed for the purpose, Pater Girard, the 
celebrated Swiss preacher, author, and professor, was 
enabled to elevate national education in his little 
fatherland to an uncommon degree of eminence. 
Girard s method in teaching, which was admired by 
the celebrated Bell, and soon advantageously known 
abroad, was not only founded upon the system of 
mutual instruction, but also calculated to improve 
the mind and heart of the pupil in a moral and 
religious point of view. The visible advantages he 
had gained by the immense progress of his pupils, 
and which, if allowed to continue, would in a short 
time have wrought a perfect revolution in the life of 
the people, and destroyed to the very root supersti 
tion, vice, and ignorance, had excited the fears of the 
great host of spiritual blockheads in the canton, 
while the clergy in their jealousy even alarmed the 



222 THE LIGORIANS IN FRIBURG. 

ambitious aristocracy with the prognostication, that 
the irreligious tolerance of Pater Girard s enlight 
ened principles, were more calculated to put a speedy 
termination to their power than all the plots and in 
trigues of the political agitators taken together. The 
consequence was, that the greater portion of the 
aristocracy made an alliance with the clergy, which 
terminated in the destruction of Girard s grand 
fabric of education, and the surrender of its manage 
ment into hands who had at heart the political inte 
rests of the aristocracy, rather than the improvement 
of the young generation. 

But to whom could the task be better confided 
than to the Jesuits ? for no one understood better 
than they did, the art of stultifying the people, and 
keeping them in gross ignorance ; it was they indeed 
who, in conjunction with the aristocracy, had for the 
space of two hundred years kept the people of Friburg 
in utter darkness and brutal ignorance. The aris 
tocracy therefore resolved to re-establish formally 
the order in the canton. Aware, however, that the 
liberal portion of the aristocracy would be opposed 
to the measure, recourse was had to the same de 
ception, to the same trick, which was practised 



ADDRESS TO THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 223 

at Vienna two years afterwards. The Jesuits were 
in the first instance introduced in Friburg under 
the name Ligorians. As the old Carthusian clois 
ter at Valsainte had remained unoccupied ever since 
the departure of the monks in 1811, the grand- 
bailiff at Greyers took the opportunity of asking 
Government to transfer the empty building to the 
Ligorians, for the purpose of establishing there a 
school or college. Despite the opposition of the liberal 
party, the Grand Council consented (16th Jan. 1818) 
to the proposal, by a majority of 61 against 45 votes. 
The grant was, however, given under certain restric 
tions, the most important of which was, that the 
number of the pater-Ligorians in the whole canton 
should not exceed eleven, and that of their servants 
five. But, as the leaders of the party well knew that 
the great light kindled by Girard could not be so easily 
extinguished by the small number of the mischievous 
fathers, it was further resolved to address the Ge 
neral Assembly of the Council, which was to meet 
on the 15th September, 1818, and request its con 
sent to permit the re-establishment of the order 
in the canton under its real name, and the re-intro 
duction of its members in unlimited numbers. The 



224 WARNING OF THE VORORT OF BERNE. 

papal nuncio and the friends of the Jesuits employed 
in the interval all the means in their power to 
win the people for the cause. In a largely circu 
lated pamphlet, the party asserted in unequivocal 
terms, that every true Catholic ought to love the 
order of Jesus, and do all he can to promote the 
admission and settlement of the members ; that the 
college at Eriburg having been morally poisoned 
by modern philosophy, it ought to be left to the 
pious fathers to cleanse it of the poison, and con 
duct it in future on a better plan for the sal 
vation of the young generation. But the most 
ready means employed of promoting the object in 
view, was the usual specific of the Jesuits, slander 
and calumny. Meritorious and respectable men, 
who had voted in the previous sessions against 
the admission of the Jesuits, were now branded 
as enemies of religion, scheming the overthrow of 
the old belief. In the morning of the 15th Sep 
tember, a day which has since become so famous 
in the modern history of Switzerland, a letter 
was received from the Vorort, or Government of 
Berne, in which the following prophetic expressions 
occur: " The impending decision about the Jesuit 



DISCUSSION IN THE ASSEMBLY. 225 

order will prove of the highest importance, not 
only for the canton Friburg, but probably also for 
the whole confederation. It may lead to incalculable 
consequences. We therefore entreat you, dear allies 
and fellow-confederates, to weigh well whether the 
welfare of the present and future generations, whe 
ther the true religion and moral requirements of our 
Swiss people, whether the continuance of a happy 
and political existence of our fatherland, the promo 
tion of union among the various cantons, whether 
all this is compatible with the admission of the Je 
suits, with the influence which the order, as the sole 
aim of its persevering and long efforts, may again 
acquire amongst you ; and whether, on the contrary, 
instead of advancing the higher interests of the state 
and the inhabitants, such a decision may not lead to 
dangers for both, which prudence and duty command 
us to anticipate by strong resistance. The expe 
rience of several nations and several centuries justi 
fies these apprehensions." .... 

Not Jess eloquent remonstrances, were made also 
by the liberal members of the Grand Council against 
the introduction of the Jesuits. Alexander Stutz 
and Landerset, in particular, sketched in glowing 

L3 



226 JESUIT CATECHISM. 

colours the dangers that would result from intrust 
ing the order with the most sacred treasure of the 
nation the education of the youth and with it 
also the whole future of national life ; they dwelt 
with indignation on the probability of handing over 
the education of their children to members who, 
without genuine knowledge, without efficient educa 
tion, without a fatherland of their own, and full of 
hatred against true liberty and enlightenment, are 
only endeavouring to suppress human intellect and 
promote ignorance and superstition in the public 
mind, who, meddling with everything, only wish to 
play the masters over families and even governments. 

They quoted in proof, the following passages from 
a catechism which had been composed by a Jesuit 
father, named Sconville, and which, having been 
highly recommended by Bishop Laurent, the papal 
nuncio in Luxemburg, is now used for the youth 
under his episcopal care. 

" Q. Of what use is the sign of the holy cross ? 

" A. To destroy all sorts of sorcery, and to drive 
away the devil, ghosts, and all temptations. 

" Q. In what place will each one arise in the re 
surrection ? 



JESUIT CATECHISM. 227 

"A. Each, one will rise in that place where the 
largest portion of his body remains. 

" Q. In what form will each rise again ? 

" A. Of a middling stature, with well-proportioned 
limbs, and each according to the sex previously 
possessed. 

" Q. In what age shall we rise from the dead ? 

"A. In the age of Christ, as if we all were thirty- 
three years old. 

" Q. Shall the world be inhabited again ? 

" A. Some think, unbaptized children will inhabit 
it, but none else, not even the beasts. 

" Q. Is it allowable to take one s wages, or any 
thing else due to us, in a secret, clandestine manner? 

" A. He who will act safely in this, must ask his 
priest. 

" Q. Must stolen goods be restored and the injury 
made good? 

" A. Yes, to those to whom it belongs, if possible. 

" Q. If the owner is unknown, what is to be 
done? 

" A. It must be given to God as the master of all, 
in the way of masses, alms, &c., for the benefit of the 
owner. 



228 JESUIT CATECHISM. 

" Q. Are there any more church laws ? 

" A. Oh, yes, there are others. 

" Q. What are they? 

" A. It is commanded, for instance, to pay tithes. 

" Q. Of what should tithes be paid? 

"A. According to right, of everything, but the 
custom of the place must decide. 

" Q. Is it a sin not to pay tithes ? 

" A. Yes, it is a great sin. 

" Q. How does the church punish the nonpayment 
of tithes ? 

" A. She commands that such as do not pay shall 
be excommunicated, and not restored until they have 
repaid all. 

" Q. What if they were wicked priests who should 
get the tithes ? 

" A. Honour is still due to them, for they remain 
vicars of God ? 

"Q. Where is hell? 

" A. Hell is in the middle of the earth. 

" Q. Is hell very large ? 

"A. Not very, for the damned lay packed in 
it one upon another, like the bricks in a brick 



JESUIT CATECHISM. 229 

Such are the instructions which a Jesuit bishop of 
the nineteenth century thinks suitable for improving 
the heart and mind of Roman Catholic youth. 

As a specimen of Jesuit devotional exercises for 
those of riper years, a few extracts were also read from 
a work published in 1764 by Father Pembie, entitled 
"Pietas quotidiana erga. S. D. Matrem Mariam," 
(or daily devotions to the Holy Mother Mary), and 
in which the following modes of propitiating her are 
recommended : 

" First. Undertake a mental pilgrimage, and visit, 
in spirit, all the miracle working images of Mary 
throughout the world. 

"Second. Repeat the Magnificat six times in 
honour of the six persons who were present with 
St. Elizabeth at the time of the visitation of our 
Lady. 

"Third. Repeat nine psalms in honour of the 
nine months during which Christ abode in the Vir 
gin s womb. 

" Fourth. Repeat every hour of the day, ( Holy 
Mary make me meek and chaste ! 

"Fifth. Worship during the night towards a 
church dedicated to the Virgin. 



230 JESUIT CATECHISM. 

" Sixth. Offer to her the first cherries which come 
to table. 

" Seventh. Scourge thyself, box thine ears, and 
pray the Virgin to present these blows as sacrifices 
before God. 

" Eighth. Engrave the name Mary on thy 
bosom with a knife, or corrode it into the flesh. 

" Ninth. Kiss the name ( Mary/ as often as you 
see it. 

"Tenth. Send pious thoughts to the greater 
Mary in Rome. 

" Eleventh. Make verses, or repeat them in her 
honour, as, for example, that devout hymn addressed 
to her hair-comb (there are five verses, but the last 
will suffice) which has been translated as follow : 

In all dangers give us to thy care, 
Shield us from them with thy precious hair. 
Safely by thy curling locks us guide, 
To the city where all joys abide. 

" Twelfth. Tell the Virgin you would be willing 
to give up your place in heaven to her if she had not 
one already. 

"Thirteenth. Implore Mary to get you an au 
dience by her Son. 



DECISION IN FAVOUR OF THE ORDER. 231 

" Fourteenth. Repeat f Mary, hail ! twelve times 
a day, in honour of the twelve stars that encircle her 
head." .... 

It was, however, all to no purpose. The majority 
of the Grand Council resolved (19th September), by 
69 against 48 votes, to surrender the educational 
establishments in the canton, together with a fund 
of 1,000,000 francs, to the order of Jesus. The 
Loyolites were not slow in taking possession of the 
national college and Lyceum at Friburg. It is true, 
that, in the enactment, their number was limited to 
only thirty members ; they, however, soon managed 
to exceed the prescribed limits, having cunningly 
contrived to place at the head of the central police 
an ultra-patrician, who was wholly devoted to their 
cause. Since then, their establishment at Friburg 
resembled a bee-hive. The exact number of the 
paters in the canton, remained a secret to the unin 
itiated, though it was well known that in 1825 the 
number amounted to no less than eighty. 

Several years, however, elapsed before the Loyolites 
ventured to attack openly Pater Girard and his system 
of education, so much was he, and so little were they 
respected by the public at large. Bishop Jenny, pre- 



232 GIRARD AND HIS OPPONENTS. 

viously a panegyrist of Girard, and since a blind 
instrument of the Jesuits, had made, in 1821, a pre 
mature attack on Girard, when he completely failed 
in the attempt. The fathers were therefore now most 
sedulously employed in circulating slanderous reports 
against Girard, branding him in the eyes of the 
masses as a heretic, atheist, a Lutheran (Luther him 
self having belonged to the Franciscan order), a 
second Voltaire, &c., &c. On the 25th February, 
1823, Bishop Jenny petitioned the States Council 
to abolish the method of instruction introduced by 
Girard. The pupils, he stated, were spending too 
much time in worldly knowledge, such as grammar, 
natural history, &c. ; and the system being moreover 
adapted for the youths of all religious sects indis 
criminately, the Catholic religion is thereby neg 
lected, and the authority of the clergy considerably 
weakened. The citizens of Friburg, on the other 
hand, memorialised the government, saying, amongst 
other things, that the day when Father Girard s 
schools were to be closed would prove a day of 
general mourning. Of the eleven Catholic chief 
bailiffs in the canton, nine reported to the Board 
of Education, that all the charges brought against 



TRIUMPH OF THE JESUIT PARTY. 233 

Girard were without any foundation in fact, and 
that ; on the contrary, the prosperity and industry of 
the little canton were chiefly the work of the very 
school system so much defamed by his enemies. The 
noble Franciscan himself (Girard) showed most con 
vincingly, in a memorial addressed by him to the 
Municipal Council, that religion formed the central 
point of his method, while the Education Board 
almost unanimously rejected the petition of the 
bishop. It was, however, of no avail. The compact 
Jesuit party, which formed the majority in the 
Grand Council, resolved (4th June, 1823), that, as 
it is the duty of every good Catholic to follow 
blindly the will of his bishop, the request of the 
latter ought to be complied with also in the present 
instance. Thus, under cover of religion, the fate 
of a work was sealed, which might, at no distant 
time, have formed the chief corner stone of lasting 
welfare to the small canton. Pater Girard there 
upon returned to Luzern, his native place, where, 
after the lapse of twenty-five years (1847), he 
heard with joy, that his mortal enemies had been 
banished from Friburg and the whole of Switzer 
land ; and the good news was soon followed by his 



234 GRAND BUILDING. 

formal recall to the former place of his intellectual 
activity. 

It was, however, only after the departure of 
Girard, that the Loyolites were enabled to develope 
their education schemes to the fullest extent. They 
had now under their control, not only the higher 
departments, but also the education of the lower 
classes. They became, moreover, the guides and 
counsellors of the government itself, whose principal 
concern, it seems, was, how to degrade the little 
canton as a stronghold of the Jesuits in the very 
heart of Europe. The next thing the patricians 
of Friburg did for their dearly beloved Jesuits, 
was the establishment of a boarding-school on a 
grand scale. The building exceeds in magnificence 
any of the kind in Europe. It was erected in 1825, 
simultaneously with the Jesuit college, and was 
provided with splendid lecture-rooms, museums, 
riding- school, gymnastic and tiltyard, and play 
grounds. The large outlay required for the build 
ing (the ground alone cost above 45,000 francs), 
was procured partly by shares, and partly by 
voluntary contributions at home and abroad. A 
splendid wing was added to the building as an eccle- 



MORE MONEY VOTED. 235 

siastical seminary, which cost 160,000 francs. When 
this building was still in progress of erection, the 
Jesuits obtained (1826) the ready permission from 
government to found another settlement, a noviciate, 
at Staefis. No one knows where the money has 
been procured for the purpose. In addition, the 
fathers also discovered, that their lecture-rooms at 
Friburg were too small for the audiences. It is 
true, that there was close by, the academy, a stately 
building, which had formerly also been occupied 
by Jesuits, and might now have been used as a 
lecture-hall. But the humble disciples of St. Igna 
tius wanted a far handsomer, an ostentatious and 
imposing lyceum in their neighbourhood, and the 
wish was readily granted, the Grand Council having 
voted 130,000 francs for the new building in the 
same year (12th December, 1826). In vain did the 
minority protest against the squandering of the 
public money for the members of the order. In 
vain was it shown, that the money had better been 
applied to the erection of an orphan asylum and 
hospitals, or the improvement of public roads, 
prisons, &c. institutions which the canton was so 
deficient in, and which had far better and more solid 



236 DECLINE OF THE CANTON. 

claims on the public exchequer than those of the 
Jesuits; it was of no avail. The Jesuits ruled 
the will, minds, and hearts of the majority of the 
council, who carried every wish of theirs into prompt 
execution. 

The immediate results of Jesuit dominion were 
nowhere more conspicuous than in the canton of Fri- 
burg. No sooner had the Loyolites settled there, 
than gross superstition, absurd ceremonial worship, 
ignorance, contempt of the laws of the land, unsafety 
of person and property, and moral depravity began to 
prevail to an unparalleled extent. Agriculture and 
husbandry were neglected, partly from idleness, and 
partly by the numerous holy days, which were most 
strictly kept ; and the consequence was, the complete 
impoverishment of many communities. Even the 
affluence of the capital of the canton was daily on 
the decrease, though one would suppose, that the vast 
Doarding-school, which became soon filled with pupils 
from all parts of Catholic Europe, ought to have in 
creased the trade and occupation of the inhabitants. 
The moral depravity, however, which prevailed in the 
establishment, by far outweighed the material gain 
derived from the pupils, which, by the bye, was not 



THE JULY REVOLUTION. 237 

so considerable as might be believed. The pupils 
were not allowed to live in private lodgings, and were 
moreover compelled to buy the necessary articles, 
such as sugar, coffee, clothing, hats, shoes, &c., either 
from the paters themselves, or from their wholesale 
agents in town. 

When the French Revolution of 1830 found an 
echo also in Switzerland, the Jesuits had so firmly 
established themselves in that canton, that the storm 
passed harmlessly by them. The rule of the patri 
cians was destroyed, but that of the Jesuits remained 
in all its old glory, because it was founded on the 
ignorance and moral neglect of the masses, who were 
now in possession of the sovereign power. The new 
members of the government of Friburg were, like 
their predecessors, obedient servants of the pious 
fathers. They showed it already in the first years of 
their power, by the introduction of the female Jesuits, 
whose presence the canton had hitherto been spared. 
Without the knowledge or consent of the Grand 
Council, the lesser Council granted (1831) the esta 
blishment of a convent for the sisters of the sacred 
heart of Jesus " in the immediate vicinity of the 
Jesuit noviciate at Staefis, under the feigned name of 



238 RELIGIOUS HATRED. 

an " Establishment for Young Ladies." No one 
dared to oppose it. 

The July Revolution could indeed but slightly affect 
the Jesuits in Switzerland, where they had taken so 
deep root. Since the Restoration of 1815, they had 
been in the closest and most intimate intercourse with 
the papal Board of nuncios, whose approval they 
possessed in all their movements in the Helvetic 
Confederation, tending to reduce the country to its 
former allegiance to the pope, and to annihilate those 
rights which the state had reserved for itself in 
church matters. Experience had, moreover, taught 
the pious fathers that the most efficacious means of 
bringing government and people under the yoke of 
church absolutism, consisted in the conjuring up the 
dark ghost of religious hatred. As soon as govern 
ments or the people are affected by the fanatical whim 
to hate and persecute all those who differ from them 
in religious belief, their own rights and independence 
soon and easily become a prey to the sly priests, who 
have fevered their brain to that paroxysm. For that 
reason, Loyola s disciples have always found it expe 
dient to keep up the flame of religious hatred, not 
only because they felt themselves inspired with that 



PERSECUTION AND INTOLERANCE. 239 

same hostile sentiment against the Protestants, but 
chiefly because the people and their rulers, by losing 
sight of all worldly claims and rights, in their hot 
pursuit of eternal merits and rewards, afford them 
(the Jesuits) the safest opportunity of carrying into 
effect their own arrogant aspirations. 

In Switzerland, as in all other countries, during the 
absence of the Jesuits, all confessional enmities had 
been extinguished, and peace and harmony restored in 
all parts of the confederation. No sooner, however, 
had the pious fathers trodden again the Swiss soil, 
than they rekindled the fire of religious intolerance, 
in order to excite and confuse the minds and hearts 
of the Catholic inhabitants, and render them blind 
instruments for the realisation of their own ambitious 
views. Already in the first year (1818) of their 
arrival in Switzerland, they renewed the celebration 
of the anniversary of the victory gained by the 
Catholics over the Protestants in the battle at Ville- 
mer (1656), which festival had been abolished ever 
since 1798. They employed in addition, the press 
and their missionaries, to rouse throughout Catholic 
Switzerland the evil spirit of discord and schism. 
Innumerable copies of so-called religious tracts were 



240 JESUIT ATTEMPTS 

distributed among all classes of society, calculated to 
instil into the mind of the readers gross superstition, 
bigotry, and intolerance. In 1822, the notorious 
Jesuit Van Wyenbergh had founded a separate order 
called the Catholic, for the purpose of assisting the 
Jesuits in the work of destruction. By such de 
moniac manoeuvres, all the civil right enjoyed by the 
Protestants in the Catholic cantons were denounced 
as being so many premiums upon heresy. Even the 
permission accorded by the government of Luzern, in 
1827, to the Protestant inhabitants, of building a 
church of their own, was considered by the Catholics 
in the whole confederation as a step towards encou 
raging infidelity. Indeed, every measure adopted by 
government to introduce reform and improvement in 
the internal affairs of the country, and more especially 
in education and public instruction, was represented 
to the Catholic inhabitants as an attempt to overthrow 
the creed of their fathers, and substitute for it the 
doctrines of Zwingli. 

It was to be foreseen that, should the liberal 
governments of the cantons, which had been remo 
delled by the revision of the constitution in 1829 and 
1830, succeed in their efforts to introduce reforms in 



THE LIBERAL AND CONSERVATIVE CANTONS. 241 

the administration and institutions of their respective 
cantons,, there would be an end to Jesuitism, and all 
church abuses and intrigues in Switzerland. At that 
period, the Confederate Governments were indeed 
seriously thinking of introducing into Switzerland the 
process of European civilisation, to which that union 
had been a stranger for nearly a whole century; and the 
surest way of attaining that desirable end, was justly 
thought to be found in a thorough reform of the 
public schools and colleges. This plan had filled the 
Jesuits with such horror, that they put in motion all 
the organs they could muster to annihilate the liberal 
governments, or to check at least their progressive 
movements. They found very willing and ready allies 
in the old conservative cantons, as also in the fallen 
aristocracy of the new ones. At the head of 
liberalism, stood the governments of Luzern and 
Solothurn (two purely Catholic cantons), of St. Gaul, 
with its preponderating protestant population, and of 
Aargau, with a mixed population of nearly an equal 
number of Catholics and Protestants. They became, 
in consequence, the theatres of the Jesuitical and 
ultra-montane intrigues. The opponents began with 
denouncing from the pulpits, and in the confessionals,, 

M 



242 THE JESUITS FAIL IN THEIR ATTEMPTS. 

some particular members of those governments as 
infidels and atheists, and with inciting the people 
against the proposed improvements in schools, as 
tending to expose and endanger the Catholic re 
ligion. In Solothurn, a petition to the Grand 
Council was set on foot, and brought into circula 
tion for signatures, praying for the retention not 
only of the existing professors at the Lyceum and the 
university, (who were all filled with the spirit of 
Jesuitism,) but also of the existing old plan and 
method of education. Finding but little encourage 
ment in the process of lawful agitation, the Jesuits 
had recourse to more hazardous means, to intimidate 
government by religious outbreaks. Their manoeuvres, 
however, proved this time unsuccessful ; in 1832, the 
reforms and improvements proposed to be introduced 
into the schools were brought into force without 
much difficulty. Similar and even worse attempts at 
disturbances were made by the Jesuits and their 
friends also in the other new cantons, which equally 
failed. At Luzern, a " Catholic Union " was esta 
blished in 1831, which soon spread all over Switzer 
land. The main object of the union, was to sow the 
dragon-seed of religious hatred, and to rear and 



THE CONFERENCE AT BADEN. 243 

nourish in the minds of the people the fear and alarm 
of religious danger. The union was also occupied 
with another task, with the suppression of all liberal 
books and journals on the one hand, and with the 
diffusion of cheap and even gratuitous writings, com 
posed in the spirit of ultramontane and Jesuitical 
principles on the other, as also with influencing the 
votes of the citizens at the coming elections. The 
statutes of the union imposed in unequivocal terms 
the duty upon the members, to give their votes at 
the election of the Grand Council only to such can 
didates who were to be pointed out to them by the 
Jesuits, Capuchins, or other Catholic priests. Its 
operations were greatly facilitated by the consider 
able funds at its command, which had been collected 
by contributions from high and low. 

The Loyolites and their adherents were still more 
stimulated to active schemes in Switzerland, by the 
famous Baden conference. In that conference, 
Luzern, Bern, Aargau, Thurgau, St. Gaul, Basle, 
and Zurich, had agreed to preserve their rights in all 
church and episcopate matters against the encroach 
ing pretensions of the pope. Though these resolu 
tions did not materially differ from the ecclesiastical 

M2 



244 THE PAPAL CIRCULAR. 

regulations existing in most of the other Catholic 
countries, Pope Gregory XVI. condemned them in a 
circular (17th May, 1833) addressed to the clergy of 
the Helvetic Confederation, as "false, impertinent, and 
erroneous, as tending to lessen the rights of the holy 
chair, to overthrow the church and her divine regu 
lations, and subjugate it to the rule of the secular 
power, which is derived from erroneous doctrines, 
is aiming at heresies, and is schismatical." The 
whole ultramontane host of believers in Switzer 
land were set in motion, to give emphatic effect 
to the judgment and opinion of the holy father. 
We need hardly mention, that no one was more busy 
in raising among the Catholics the general cry of 
" religious danger " than our pious fathers ; they 
partly succeeded in intimidating the majority of the 
liberal governments, who were particularly afraid 
lest the great powers, and more especially France, 
should interfere in behalf of Rome. This timid 
anxiety may well be excused, when we consider that 
the papal nunciature, in conjunction with the Jesuits 
and their abettors, had it then in contemplation 
to stir up a religious civil war in Switzerland, in op 
position to the Baden conference. It was the Swiss 



THE NUNCIO QUITS LUZERN. 245 

" Church Gazette/ (published by the ultramontane 
party at Luzern,) which first reminded the public, 
in October, 1835, of the so-called " golden treaty" 
concluded between Uri, Schwyz, Unterwalden, Zug, 
Luzern, Solothurn and Friburg, in 1586, for the main 
tenance of the Catholic church in Switzerland. The 
praises which were lavished in that gazette upon the 
memory of those men who had taken the most active 
part in kindling the wild fire of religious war in 
those early times, and the republication of the con 
troversial pamphlets which had been distributed 
among the masses in those bygone periods, amply 
betrayed the object the party had in view, and what 
they were aiming at. These inimical demonstrations 
were accompanied by the departure of the nuncio 
Angelio and the whole of his chancellery from Luzern 
(November, 1835), a step that is usually considered 
by the laws of nations as a declaration of war. He 
quitted his post, by the direction of his master, with 
out even taking leave of the local authorities, and 
removed to Schwyz, where the Jesuits and the aris 
tocracy had already made very powerful progress. 

The Loy elites had in the previous centuries made 
several but ineffectual attempts to get a firm footing 



246 THE SCHWYZ PEOPLE. 

in Schwyz, the largest of the original cantons. The 
last attempt of the kind had been in 1758, when the 
governor Augustin Reding, one of the most wealthy 
and notable personages of the canton, had offered 
80,000 florins, his own mansion, and several acres of 
land, for the erection of a Jesuit college in Schwyz. 
He promised, moreover, one florin, as a bribe, to 
every individual who would vote for the admission 
of the Jesuits, to which gratuity the high bailiff, 
Ulrich, had added another of ten shillings per head. 
Notwithstanding all these extraordinary efforts and 
foul means, the National Assembly (at that time the 
supreme power in the state) rejected the offer of 
Reding, and even enacted a law, interdicting by 
hard penalties any attempt to introduce the Jesuit 
question in the canton. The people of Schwyz were 
at that time of opinion, that " it might be far better 
and more pleasing to God, if the rich Mr. Reding 
would build a poor union and repair the parish 
church. The poor natives would certainly feel more 
grateful to him than do the gentlemen Jesuits." 
But the views of the Schwyz people in the nine 
teenth century were quite different on that point. 
The alliance which was concluded here between the 



LIBERAL CONTRIBUTIONS. 247 

aristocracy and the hierarchy, for the reclamation 
of their prerogatives, had so increased the power 
and influence of the clergy, that not a vestige was 
left of the once anti-Jesuitical and independent feel 
ing of the people. This was particularly seen after 
the papal nuncio had fixed his abode amongst them. 
Quite overpowered by the mighty honour of the 
presence of the nuncio, the Schwyz National As 
sembly resolved (May, 1836) to comply with the 
wish of the latter, and establish a Jesuit college 
in the capital of the canton. A committee was 
formed of ecclesiastical and secular members, to 
procure the necessary funds for the purpose. An 
appeal made (June) to the pious public of the 
various cantons and foreign states was quickly 
responded to in the most liberal manner. Within 
a very short time, the requisite sum of 150,000 
francs had flowed in from Friburg, Luzern, Aargau, 
and St. Gaul, as also from Rome, France, and 
Sardinia. The Schwyz government, not to be 
behind in the liberal race, presented the Loyolites 
with the Gymnasium of Schwyz, together with its 
endowment funds, and to which it subsequently 
added also a contribution of 8000 francs. The 



248 BUILDINGS FOR THE JESUITS. 

pious fathers were thus enabled to open the esta 
blishment on the 1st November, 1836, under the pre 
sidency of Pater John Battist Drach. The then pro 
fessors of the Gymnasium, consisting of lay clergy, 
were obliged to resign without receiving the least 
indemnification. Encouraged by the facility with 
which the 150,000 francs had been procured, as also 
by the increasing number of the new students, 
(amounting in 1837 to 229,) another sum of 100,000 
francs was voted by the same committee in May, 
1839, for the purpose of establishing a Jesuit board 
ing-school after the model of that at Friburg. Also 
that amount was soon got together by a sort of joint- 
stock scrips. Not satisfied with emptying their 
pockets in behalf of the disciples of St. Ignatius, the 
Schwyz even put their shoulders to the wheel, and 
literally assisted with their own hands to build the 
new boarding-school and Jesuit church. The inha 
bitants of the village of Schwyz, and other small 
places, rivalled in enthusiasm, or rather fanaticism, 
to collect and carry to the proper spots on every 
Sunday and other holy days, the vast quantities of 
bricks and stones requisite for the buildings. Even 
the women, girls, and children helped in the task of 



JESUITS AND DEMOCRATS. 249 

dragging large blocks of granite for the erection of a 
Jesuit stronghold in the canton. 

Schwyz thus became the real hearth of the Je 
suitical and ultra-montane intrigues, the effects of 
which were soon felt by the liberal governments of 
the neighbouring cantons, and more especially at 
Luzern, Aargau, and Solothurn. But what par 
ticularly promoted the further triumphs of the 
Loyolites was their relation to the ultra- democratic 
party, as also the revolution of September, 1839, in 
the canton Zurich, the work of the same Machia 
vellian party. The Jesuits and their adherents had 
long since felt, that the alliance which they had con 
cluded after the disturbances of 1830, with the fallen 
aristocracy of the new Catholic cantons, did not 
answer their anticipations. They therefore resolved 
to steer on the opposite tack, and rather ally them 
selves with the sovereign people, whom they had 
already tied to the leading strings of fanaticism and 
religious hatred. These expedients were, strange as 
it may appear, by no means new to the Loyolites. 
They had in earlier times seized the banner of the 
" sovereignty of the people " to serve their own pur 
poses and enslave the very sovereign multitude to 

M3 



250 ALLIANCE. 

whom they were swearing allegiance. The Jesuits 
know very well,, that a super-orthodox and fanatical 
democracy may as blindly be led by confessors and 
monkish intrigues, as are petty princes and a poor 
aristocracy, and they have not neglected to act upon 
that presumption in all countries where the people 
either were already, or strove to come into possession 
of the sovereign power of the state. By a most 
remarkable coincidence, the Jesuits were met in 
Switzerland by the same manoeuvre on the part of 
the Protestants, after a reaction had taken place in 
their favour. In some of the Protestant cantons the 
reduced aristocracy had also (1830) fallen upon the 
expedient of allying itself with the reactionary clergy, 
to expel the odious liberalism from state, church, and 
school. Having failed in this scheme, the aristocracy 
had likewise recourse to the alliance of the multi 
tude. Neither was the Jesuit and ultra-montane 
party slow in recognising good and serviceable allies 
in the bigoted Protestants, with whom they now 
made common cause to annihilate the liberal govern 
ments by means of the anarchical power of the 
masses. The scheming portion of the clergy, both 
Catholic and Protestant, were always in the fore- 



DR. STRAUSS. 251 

ground of the agitating stage; they represented in 
their sermons, journals, and pamphlets, the liberal 
governments and institutions as irreligious, immoral, 
and unchristian, while the reformed and improved 
schools were denounced by them as " nurseries of 
impiety and infidelity" The aristocracy was, on the 
other hand, extolled as the "elect friends of the 
Saviour," who generously endeavoured to save for 
the people their most sacred treasure, their religion. 
To lend to these machinations the appearance of 
national liberty, a great deal was said of the justice 
of introducing an uncontrolled municipal administra 
tion, as the primary requisite of national liberty, of 
re-establishing corporations and chartered companies, 
of expelling foreigners from native interests, and all 
such sorts of egotistical prejudices so palatable to the 
unthinking multitude. 

The effects of that line of policy, adopted in com 
mon by the Catholic and Protestant clergy, soon 
manifested themselves in the ignominious revolution 
at Zurich in 1839. The liberal government of Zurich 
had, in January of that year, appointed as Professor 
of Church History and Dogmatics, Dr. Strauss, of 
Thiibingen, a decided opponent of orthodox reli- 



252 THE ZURICH REVOLUTION. 

gion, and well known in Europe by his work, " The 
Life of Jesus." The appointment was made in op 
position to the theological faculty, and was no doubt 
a too hasty and hazardous step on the part of govern 
ment; it gave edge and point to the accusations 
of the church party, who now had the best oppor 
tunity of apparently substantiating their grievances 
in the eyes of the public. Measures were taken to 
excite the fanaticism of the country people; and 
though government, aware of the error committed, 
had already withdrawn the appointment, 15,000 pea 
sants entered Zurich on the 6th of September, 1839, 
where, having expelled the liberal authorities, they 
delivered the reins of government into the hands of 
the aristocracy. The triumph with which the Loyol- 
ites and their adherents saluted the victory of reac 
tion at Zurich, the warm thanks and congratulations 
sent from Rome to the home of Zwingli on the happy 
result of the eventful attempt, plainly showed the 
internal machinery of the whole movement against 
liberalism, and the intriguing assistance given by the 
Jesuits and ultramontane votaries in that insurrec 
tion. The Bishop of Friburg, who was entirely 
ruled by the Jesuits, even issued a circular letter to 



THE LIBERAL GOVERNMENTS UPSET. 253 

the Swiss Protestants,, in which, after referring to 
the "marvellous events" in the canton Zurich, he 
called upon them to return into the bosom of the 
only-saving church. The effects of the Zurich re 
volution on the cause of liberty and education in 
Switzerland, and particularly in the Catholic can 
tons, were incalculably great. The Jesuits and the 
Catholic clergy began to agitate the people every 
where for their own cause. Under their protection, 
and with their help, the liberal authorities in the 
various new cantons, and more especially at the 
elections of the grand councils, lost their posts, and 
were replaced by individuals from the very dregs of 
society, who were blindly guided and led by the sly 
agitators. The constitutions or laws were soon re 
vised and barbarised in the theocratico-ochlocratic 
or aristocratic spirit. Under the adopted system of 
religious intolerance, every free direction in religion 
became extinct, and the whole power of reaction was 
directed against education, and more particularly 
against the new national schools, as the nursery of 
civilisation, while the least opposition to these nefa 
rious achievements was met by a direct appeal to 
the frenzy and physical force of the masses. 



254 LEU EBERSOL. 

The canton Luzern was the first to feel most 
bitterly the victory and the ascendancy of the Je 
suits, the zeal of the liberal governments for educa 
tion and national instruction having long ^ince yielded 
to the fear of the ultramontane party. Already, 
in November, 1839, a certain Leu Ebersol, leader of 
that party in the Grand Council of Luzern, had made 
a motion to transfer the college of that place, accord 
ing to the custom of their forefathers, to the society 
of Jesus. The Grand Council, it is true, took no 
notice of the motion, but the Loyolites and their 
friends managed in 1841 to have a new Council 
elected, the members of which, being adherents of 
Leu Ebersol and the Jesuits, soon wrought a radical 
revision in the constitution and statutes of the can 
ton. This remarkable peasant of Luzern, this Leu 
Ebersol and his compeer, Kost, a subsequent member 
of the government, being the most influential per 
sonages in the state, were the visible and nominal 
movers of the insurrection, though, in point of fact, 
only the blind instruments of the Jesuits and other 
intolerant priests. As in all the other cantons, so 
also in Luzern, "Strauss and the Straussites" be 
came a formidable weapon in the hands of the 



AARGAU CLOISTERS ABOLISHED. 255 

papists against the liberals, and more especially after 
Hiirliman had asserted (December,, 1840), in the 
Grand Council of Zurich, that the "radicals had pur 
ported, by the appointment of Strauss, the overthrow 
of the Catholic church in Switzerland ; " a calumny 
which none of the present Protestant members 
seemed disposed to contradict. The ultramontane 
party would, however, not so easily have succeeded in 
upsetting the liberal government of Luzern, had they 
not been assisted by the treachery of some members 
of the government itself, and more especially by its 
recorder, Siegwart Miiller, who systematically mis 
led the liberals to false steps, and involved them in 
numerous difficulties, by recommending to them ultra- 
radical measures of extreme absurdity. These va 
rious intrigues in Luzern were still more facilitated 
by the abolition of the cloisters (1841) in Aargau, 
where the ultramontane party, in conjunction with 
the Jesuits, had likewise incited the people against 
government, in order to bring about a separation 
between the Catholic and Protestant districts of the 
canton. A liberal revision of the constitution 
having been executed, the Catholic party ventured 
upon an open insurrection (10th January), which was, 



256 NEW CONSTITUTION AT LUZERN. 

however, soon quelled. As it was known that the 
inmates of the Aargau cloisters had been instru 
mental to the disturbances, the government de 
creed, a few days afterwards, the abolition of the 
cloisters. The step, though excusable, was never 
theless impolitic ; it was easily to be foreseen, that 
great advantage would be taken of it by the oppo 
nents, at the ensuing revision of the constitution of 
Luzern. 

The priests, in league with the old aristocracy, 
succeeded also in Luzern, in persuading the simple- 
minded people that their religion was in danger, 
and in enraging them against the liberal government 
and the better educated classes. Under such rela 
tions, a new constitution appeared in May, 1841, in 
Luzern, which might justly be termed a theocratico- 
ochlocratic one. This constitution not only sacri 
ficed to the clergy all the rights which the govern 
ment had previously possessed in church matters, but 
actually delivered the whole power of the state into 
the hands of the clergy. The new elected Council 
even submitted the constitution to the inspection and 
approval of the pope (25th August, 1841), an act 
unparalleled in the history of the Confederation. 



THE JESUIT QUESTION IN LUZERN. 257 

The political and civil rights of the canton were 
henceforth to be conceded to the Roman Catholics 
alone, while all the offices of the administration, high 
and low, were exclusively filled with the obedient 
servants of Jesuitism and ultramontaneism. Luzern 
now possessed statesmen who could hardly read and 
write. The new Luzern constitution contained, 
amongst others, the democratic provision that the 
people should have the right to give their veto against 
the introduction of new societies. Though it would 
thus seem that the ruling party had given up the 
notion of inviting the Jesuits to the canton, it was, 
however, quite different in point of fact ; nay, the 
very clause only showed, how sure the party was of 
being able to obtain anything the Catholic clergy 
might wish for, despite the power reposed in the 
people. Before even the close of the same year (9th 
Dec. 1841), Leu Ebersol, and eight other members of 
the Grand Council, moved for the recall of the Loy- 
olites to Luzern, where they were to be intrusted 
with the educational establishments in the canton. 
The Jesuit question thus became the main political 
theme of the Luzern legislature, while in a few years 
afterwards, it occupied the legislatures of the whole 



258 REPORTS CONCERNING THE JESUITS. 

of the Helvetic Confederation. It is, however, re 
markable, and speaks volumes against the order, 
that the government of Luzern, despite its timid 
character and most servile submission to Rome, 
had pronounced itself unanimously and most posi 
tively against the admission of the Jesuits, in its 
message (Sept. 1842) to the Grand Council. More 
divided in opinion were the members of the Board 
of Education. The result of the motion in the 
Grand Council was, that the latter instructed the 
government to collect information and report on 
the life, conduct, and character of the Jesuits, as 
also on the conditions under which the latter would 
be inclined to undertake the conduct of the higher 
schools. The friends of the party in government 
managed to decide the Board to confine the in 
formation to be collected only to official notices, to 
such only as had been given by the secular and spi 
ritual authorities, who were known to be the warmest 
friends of the order. Applications were thus made 
on the subject to the governments of Schwyz and 
Friburg, to Metternich, and to some Helvetic and 
Austrian bishops, who, it was to be foreseen, would 
speak favourably of the order. And such was really 



259 

the case. The recall of the Jesuits to Luzern was, 
however, more the effect of their own exertions than 
of the favourable reports of their friends. To beat 
their foes entirely from the field, the pious fathers 
visited every place in the canton as missionaries, 
kindling in the minds of the populace overpowering 
fanaticism for the order, which made them regard the 
settlement of the fathers as the most sacred concern of 
every good Catholic. About two thirds of the Luzern 
clergy whose previous love of the Jesuits had 
greatly cooled down by the events in Sardinia and 
Belgium, as also by the excessive imperiousness shown 
by the Loyolites at that period in some parts of 
Switzerland had drawn up a petition to the Grand 
Council, praying to rescind the resolution for the 
recall of the Loyolites ; but Esterman, bishop of the 
diocese Basle, and a great patron of the order, for 
bade the clergy under him to join in the request, 
and the petition was thus never given in. 

Before, however, the Jesuit question was quite 
terminated in Luzern, events took place in Switzer 
land which ought to have impressed the minds of all 
impartial men with the immense danger to which 
the confederation was exposing itself by the admission 



260 UPPER AND LOWER VALATS. 

of the Jesuits. By the machinations of the latter, a 
separate and special treaty (Sonderbund) was con 
cluded between the three original cantons, Friburg, 
Zug, and Luzern, which virtually dissolved the gene 
ral union-treaty of the confederation. This separate 
treaty was not unlike the notorious " golden alli 
ance," which had been concluded some 250 years 
previously. To strengthen that union by the acces 
sion of the Catholic cantons, Tessin and Valais, the 
partisans laboured with untiring zeal to upset the 
liberal governments there. The conspiracy in 
Tessin was soon discovered and frustrated, while 
in Valais it succeeded to a frightful extent. This 
canton, as we have mentioned above, was the first to 
re-introduce the Loyolites into their old domiciles, 
where they had remained for twenty-five years (from 
1814 to 1839), the real guides and counsellors of 
the old aristocracy. But notwithstanding their en 
deavours to stifle in its birth every rising sentiment 
of freedom, ay, all intellectual impulses in this seques 
tered land which is so separated on all sides from 
the rest of the civilised world by high rocks and 
lofty mountains the Jesuits were unable to prevent 
at least some glimmering light of the new spirit of 



THE CLERGY AND THE GOVERNMENT. 261 

the age penetrating even into this dark spot of 
ignorance and bigotry. Lower Valais, inhabited by 
intelligent and lively people, succeeded in bringing 
about (1839) , with the assistance of its capital, Sit- 
ten, a revision of the constitution ; while the arch- 
bigoted and conservative Upper Valaisians showed 
resistance, but were obliged, after their defeat near 
Sitten (April, 1840), to submit to the rule of liberal 
statesmen who had now come to the head of the 
administration. The chief attention of the new 
government was now directed towards the emancipa 
tion of the canton from the dominion of priesthood, 
and more especially of the Jesuits, as also towards 
sharing in the general interests of the confederation. 
No sooner, however, had government put hand to 
the new work of curtailing the extravagant privileges 
and immunities of the clergy,* and of introducing 
improvements in the national schools, than the 

* The priests possessed a privileged jurisdiction, not only 
in civil, but also in criminal aifairs. " There is no instance 
on record of a punishment inflicted upon a priest. Fraud, 
highway robbery, and infanticide were perpetrated by priests ; 
and the bishop, after having arrested such criminals, allowed 
them to escape from prison." Snell, "Manual of the Swiss 
States Eight," II., 846. 



262 ANNIHILATION OF THE LIBERAL PARTY. 

clergy, headed by the order of St. Ignatius, entered 
openly the lists against government. Already, to 
wards the end of 1842, the Administration was de 
cried from all pulpits as nncatholic and irreligious; 
while its decrees concerning school improvements and 
distribution of military taxes, by which the exemp 
tion of the clergy from the burden was greatly re 
stricted, were denounced as so many open attacks 
upon religion itself. The Jesuits travelled, moreover, 
through the whole country as missionaries, making 
the people swear that they would rise en masse at 
the very first summons of the clergy. In the interval 
between the election of the Grand Council (1843), 
the priests and Jesuits neglected no opportunity of 
obtaining the majority in their own sense and spirit. 
Spreading suspicious rumours against the character 
of the truly independent electors who would not bend 
their knees to them, circulating slanderous imputa 
tions against the liberals, who, they said, were bent 
upon abolishing the Catholic religion, in order to 
force upon the people the odious Protestant creed, 
open bribery, and even assassination, were the weapons 
by which they tried and obtained the victory. Thence 
forth, the majority of the Grand Council was com- 



CRUELTIES TOWARDS THE LIBERALS. 263 

posed of men entirely devoted to the interests of the 
black-coats. 

But the complete annihilation of the liberal party 
fell to the task of the aristocracy of Valais, aided 
by the clergy. In August, 1843, a coup de main 
had been attempted, but failed. To secure success, 
the separate and special Catholic alliance (Sonder- 
bund) mentioned above, was called into action. 
In Luzern, an organised attack upon the liberals 
completely succeeded (May, 1844). The liberals 
were totally beaten in the battle near Trient, and 
few escaped the sword but by flying into the can 
ton of Vaud. As usual, the victory of the Jesuits 
and their party the expenses of which had been 
defrayed by the missionary society at Lyons was 
taken advantage of with Jesuitical cruelty. The 
capital, Sitten, was for a long time kept in a state 
of siege, the whole liberal party disarmed, and the 
constitutional liberty of speech and the press, as also 
the association right, were suppressed. A special 
commission was in addition appointed to judge the 
" rebels" before whom, after having been dismissed 
their posts, nearly all the liberal members of the 
Grand Council were arraigned as private individuals 



264 NUMEROUS MEETINGS. 

implicated in conspiracy and high treason. The 
liberal communities were fined with heavy war 
taxes, while all sorts of violence and cruelties were 
practised upon the unoffending members of all 
classes. By the new constitution framed for the 
canton (Sept. 1844), under the auspices of the 
Bishop of Sitten and the Jesuits, the power of the 
priesthood was more than ever consolidated, and 
theocratical intolerance carried so far, as even to 
interdict divine service at home to the few remaining 
Protestants in the canton. Bishop de Preux, pupil 
of the German college at Rome, and Dean de Rivaz, 
said in the Grand Council : " The maxim of recipro 
cal tolerance militates against the fundamental laws of 
the Catholic church, which cannot exercise tolerance 
towards the Protestants, she being the only true one ; 
but the Protestant church, as she is not the only true 
one, cannot refuse tolerance to the former/ 

Immensely great was the excitement throughout 
Switzerland, caused by the above events in Valais, 
which was forced to accede to the special alliance 
(Sonderbund). It became evident that a religious 
and civil war must sooner or later break out in the 
confederation, if the society of Jesus, the chief 



MOTION REJECTED. 265* 

instigators of agitation and insurrection, were not 
speedily removed from the country. In numerous 
meetings, societies, general assemblies, and in many 
addresses to the Grand Councils of the various 
cantons, it was resolved, argued, and prayed for the 
banishment of the order. The Catholic director of 
the Aargau seminary, Keller, was the first who had 
the courage to bring the matter under discussion in 
the Grand Council of Aargau. His proposition (29th 
May, 1844) to move in the forthcoming general Diet 
for the expulsion of the Jesuits, was carried by a 
majority of 123 against 42 votes. The motion was, 
however, negatived (19th August, 1844) in the 
general Diet, Basle alone having shown insight and 
patriotism in the affair, by seconding the Aargau 
motion. How many sad experiences would not 
Switzerland have been spared, if her rulers had 
then comprehended the spirit of the age, and pos 
sessed sufficient courage to eradicate in proper time 
the growing cancer in Swiss life. In the midst of the 
alarm and consternation produced in the minds of 
the majority of the Swiss population by the miscar 
riage of that motion, Luzern, as if in derision of 
these feelings, resolved to allow the Jesuits to settle 

N 



266 THE JESUITS AND THE EDUCATION BOARD. 

in due form in the canton. Even the lesser council 
or government of Luzern, which, as late as the close 
of 1843, had opposed the recall of the Jesuits, as 
incompatible with the constitution of the canton, and 
more particularly as regarded the claim of the pro 
vincial of the order, Pater Rothenflue, to render the 
order entirely independent of the power of the state 
even the government, we say, was not ashamed ten 
months afterwards (September, 1844) to conclude a 
special treaty with the same provincial, to the effect 
that the theological seminary, college, and other 
branch institutions were to be transferred to the 
disciples of St. Ignatius. By another clause in the 
same treaty, every " father" was to receive from the 
public treasury an annual allowance of 750 francs, 
besides lodgings and other domestic comforts. As 
the Grand Council had, however, refused to acknow 
ledge their independence of the state, Pater Rothen 
flue was obliged to yield that point, and vow to 
submit to the control of the Board of Education a 
promise which subsequently proved to be ineffectual. 
A clause which had been smuggled into the treaty, 
allowing the Jesuits to live and act according to the 
rules of their order, indisputably annulled the former 



GENERAL INDIGNATION. 267 

provision. Blind and implicit obedience to the 
mandates of their superior, being the fundamental 
rule of the order, the members were not, of course, 
bound to comply with the instructions of the Board, 
whenever they clashed with the sovereign commands 
of their general. There was, however, another tri 
bunal still left to effect the banishment of the order 
the tribunal of the people whose veto was to operate 
as a law, according to the provision in the consti 
tution. That no means, fair and foul, moral and 
physical, were neglected by the Jesuits and their 
party to dispose the people in their favour, or to 
invalidate the votes of the liberals, we need not 
mention. The fatal termination of the liberal cause 
by the battle at Trient, however, so intimidated the 
majority of the poor electors, that they dared not 
register their votes against the Jesuits, without the 
risk of being treated as "rebels" or at least as friends 
of the " liberal traitor s." 

Had the rulers now acted in a generous manner, 
they might have morally strengthened their cause, and 
introduced their beloved Jesuits into the canton with 
out further difficulty or complaint. But, inspired by 
the "pious fathers" with the dark spirit of ven- 

N 2 



268 SECOND DEFEAT OF THE LIBERALS. 

geance, the Grand Council abused their victory in 
a most barbarous manner, by being bent upon 
destroying, root and trunk, all the anti-Jesuitical 
elements in the canton. The reign of terror which 
now prevailed in the canton forced several thousand 
individuals to emigrate to other parts of the con 
federation. The sympathy with which they met 
wherever they arrived, and the still greater com 
passion evinced for their ill-treated or imprisoned 
brethren at home, soon assumed the character of 
extreme indignation against the deplorable cowardice 
manifested by the General Diet, which had been 
convoked by the new Vorort Zurich (24th Feb. 1845). 
The Diet had declined to interfere in matters con 
nected with the reign of terror at Luzern, and re 
fused even to protest against the introduction of the 
Jesuits into that canton, though it was well known, 
that all the mischief done in the canton was solely 
the work of the Jesuits, who were now threatening 
the whole confederation with civil war and even dis 
solution. The result of the weakness shown by the 
Diet, was a second expedition of the liberals (1st 
April, 1845) against the Luzern reign of terror, 
which proved not more successful than the previous. 



REACTION AGAINST THE ORDER. 269 

The cruelties again committed on the vanquished, 
beggar all description, and only show the deep feel 
ing of hostility to which these "simple children of 
the mountains " have become wedded by the instiga 
tion of the Jesuits and priesthood, who alone were 
the authors of those horrible misdeeds, by having 
represented the liberals as atheists and Jacobines, 
who had come to rob them of their greatest treasure, 
the religion of their fathers. Exactly five months 
after this second victory (1st November, 1845) the 
Jesuits were solemnly installed in the capital of 
the canton. In the address delivered on that oc 
casion by the director of Luzern, Siegwart-Miiller, 
it was said, amongst other things, that " no power, 
in whatever guise, by whatever cunning, fraud, or 
even the sword, will ever be able to destroy the 
order. It is built upon God and his Church; it 
stands under the protection of the state and under 
the patronage of a sovereign people, while it bears 
within itself the most potent guarantees for lasting 
existence/ .... 

These boastful prophecies were, however, destined 
not to be fulfilled. The very triumph of the Jesuits 
and their party in Luzern, laid the foundation for 



270 THE DIET IRRESOLVED. 

events which not only caused the fall of the order 
and the whole ultramontane party in Switzerland, 
but even changed the whole aspect and character of 
the Swiss confederation. While, on the one hand, 
the Sonderbund, under the guidance of the Loyolites, 
was arming itself for further extension of its rights, 
threatening civil war and a total separation from the 
confederation, the eyes of even the zealous Catholics 
were, on the other hand, opened to the mischievous 
workings of the order, and public opinion in the 
majority of the cantons pronounced itself most de 
cidedly on the subject. It had become too evident 
to be doubted, that the Jesuits, those foreign in 
truders, intended not only to form the cantons go 
verned by them, into a separate independent union, 
but also to conquer and subjugate afterwards, through 
these cantons, the whole confederation collectively. 
Tn April, 1846, the Diet met and discussed about 
the banishment of the Jesuits and the suppression 
of the Sonderbund, but could not come to a final re 
solution. The efforts of the middle classes were now 
directed in nearly all the cantons to the chief point 
to bring to the helm of the state, men of decided 
liberal principles and opinions. At Zurich, Berne, and 



DECISION AND RESISTANCE. .271 

Basle, the object in view was effected in a quiet and 
constitutional way, while in Geneva it only succeeded 
by means of a sanguinary revolution. In conse 
quence of these changes, the Diet passed (July, 1847) 
the resolution, that the Sonderbund was an illegal 
union, and must therefore be dissolved. On the 
other hand, the seven Sonderbund cantons Luzern, 
Friburg, Schwyz, Uri, Unterwalden, Zug, and Valais, 
declared that they were resolved to oppose that 
decision by all the might in their power. As it 
was well known that this illegal and daring oppo 
sition was solely the work of the Jesuits and their 
friends, the Diet ordered (5th Sept. 1847) the 
total banishment of the Loyolites from the confede 
ration. As may be supposed, the latter were far from 
obeying the order, and appealed to the sentiments of 
their protecting cantons. This resistance was the 
more unjustifiable, and even venturesome, when we 
consider that the whole population of Switzerland 
consists of 1,953,000 Protestants and only 980,000 
Catholics, of which latter number only 427,000 be 
longed to the Sonderbund, and even one-third of this 
small number ranked amongst the liberal party. The 
sly fathers were probably not ignorant of the mispro- 



BANISHMENT OF THE JESUITS. 

portion of their supporters, but they set their hopes 
on the European diplomacy, on the succour to be 
.tendered to them by the political combinations of 
some of the European courts. It was Louis Phi 
lippe and Metternich in particular, who approved of 
this Jesuitical conspiracy against the legitimate 
power of Switzerland, in order to weaken once more 
the political development of that confederation. 
They not only encouraged and supported the Son- 
derbund by words and means, but they also pre 
vented Pope Pius IX. from interfering in the affair, 
while they threw, in addition, all sorts of obstacles, 
by threats and intrigues, in the way of the exe 
cutive power, not to allow the decision of the Diet 
to be carried into effect. The Diet, however, 
remained firm and acted up to its resolution, despite 
all those hindrances ; and public opinion in Europe 
was not slow in applauding the measure in the face 
of cabinets and diplomatists. All attempts at recon 
ciliation being exhausted, the Diet confirmed (4th 
Nov. 1847) its previous resolutions, and ordered the 
confederate army into the field, which soon destroyed 
the whole fabric of the Sonderbund and the Jesuiti 
cal machinery. The canton Friburg was the first 



DISSOLUTION OF THE SONDERBUND. 273 

to be vanquished by the confederate army, and 
on the 19th November (1847) the provisional go 
vernment of that canton decreed, that all the 
Jesuits, and their branch and kindred societies, 
should be banished from the land, and their pro 
perty confiscated for the benefit of the public exche 
quer. Luzern, and with it the whole of the Sender - 
bund, having submitted, after a defeat at the battle 
(on the 2nd November) near Gislikonbriicke, issued 
decrees to the same effect, while in Schwyz the 
people even indulged in excesses against the Jesuit 
establishments as soon as they saw the sad turn 
which affairs were taking in the other rebellious 
cantons. As for the Loyolites, they did not wait for 
extremes, but decamped everywhere with their port 
able treasures at the approach of danger, across the 
frontier, to France, Italy, and Germany. In the 
revised constitution of Luzern (13th Feb. 1848) it 
was specially provided, "That the Jesuits and their 
affiliated orders were never more to be received m 
the canton under any form or pretence whatever/ 



N3 



274? THE JESUITS SINCE 1848. 



THE JESUITS SINCE THE REVOLUTIONS 
OF 1848. 

WITH their banishment from Switzerland, the punish 
ment of the Jesuits was far from being exhausted. 
The civilised world in Europe was enabled by that 
political drama in Switzerland, to apprehend the exact 
extent of the diabolic power and the whole ma 
chinery of the order. Europe has learned, that the 
pious fathers of the nineteenth century were, like 
their predecessors in the previous centuries, the same 
daring and sworn enemies of moral and political 
liberty, of peace and quiet development of states and 
nations. It wanted indeed but the least agitation, 
the least clashing contact in society, to see the Jesuits 
experience also in other countries the retributions 
with which they were visited in Switzerland. The 
glorious victory which the confederation had won, 
not only over the Jesuits and Catholic priesthood, but 
also over the despotic policy of Metternich and his 
colleagues, no doubt contributed much to the almost 
general rise in Europe in 1848 a year in which 



THE FRENCH REPUBLIC. 275 

also the order of St. Ignatius was fated to experience 
the wrath and revenge of the Catholic nations on 
the one hand, and the weakness, fall, and vicissitudes 
of its previous patrons and supporters on the other. 
As we have already observed, it was the Swiss events 
in particular, which brought to maturity the out 
break of the February revolution in France, by which 
the Jesuits were for a while scared away from the 
country. The carelessness of the republican Govern 
ment, it is true, allowed them a few loopholes, whence 
they could act upon the southern provinces in parti 
cular ; but the total change which has since taken 
place in the dynasty of the French monarchy, has 
also paralysed their zeal and efforts in that quarter, 
and hardly anything important has since been heard 
of their operations in that land of their previous 
adventures and golden harvests. 

From the rise of Italy, which immediately followed 
the February revolution in France, resulted one of 
the most remarkable phenomena in Catholic history, 
the ignominious, though only temporary, destruction 
of the order in the very heart of the Catholic world. 
The movement against the order, whose immense in 
fluence during the pontificate of Gregory XVI. had 



PIUS IX. AND HIS REFORMS. 

weighed so heavily upon the whole of Italy, nay, upon 
the whole of Catholic Christendom,, had virtually 
begun with the accession of Pius IX. (16th June, 
1846) and his reforms in the church states. Both 
the clergy and the people hated the Jesuits, not only 
for their lust of money and dominion, but also and 
chiefly for their alliance and co-operation with the 
Austrian policy; they were regarded as enemies of 
all national, political, and even social development. 
It became clear, that it was only the order, with its 
affiliated societies, which had put unsurpassable 
obstacles in the way of the new pope s reformatory 
efforts, and rendered his measures uncertain and 
vacillating. The personal position of Pius IX. 
towards the powerful order was one of great diffi 
culty. Little as he liked them, he was compelled to 
treat the members with delicacy and the utmost in 
dulgence, and even to observe a strict neutrality in 
the affairs of Switzerland, in order to preserve his 
own life, tiara, and power. It was only after the 
events in Italy had begun to menace his own worldly 
position, that Pius IX. had ventured upon the deci 
sive step against the Jesuit order, whose members 
(by the by), though maltreated and banished for a 



OUTBREAKS AGAINST THE ORDER. 277 

while even from Austria and Italy, soon found their 
way back again, with the restoration of order and 
the reactionary change in these countries. 

The (compulsory) political conversion of king 
Charles Albert, the revolution in Sardinia, and the 
insurrection of Lombardy against the Austrian sove 
reignty, had, in the month of March 1848, freed 
Upper Italy of the disciples of Loyola. Already, in 
February of the same year, the popular movement in 
Sardinia, and more especially at Turin, against the 
Jesuits, had assumed such a threatening character, 
that government enjoined (2nd March) the pious 
fathers to quit their establishments with the least 
noise possible. The same evening, sad excesses were 
committed by the mob in the Jesuit college at Turin, 
while a few days afterwards, the paters were forcibly 
expelled from their settlement at Chieri, a small town 
near Turin. Simultaneously with these occurrences, 
public rage had also broken out at Genoa against the 
Jesuits, who were considered by the people as the 
enemies and traitors of the national cause. After 
the February revolution in France, the Genoese saw 
almost every day Jesuit refugees arrive at their 
shores, whither also those from the Sardinian pro- 



278 GENOESE JESUITS. 

vinces had made their way, sure of the protection of 
the Genoese government, and a hospitable reception 
by their colleagues there, with whom they intended 
to form a compact resisting body against the stormy 
times. The Genoese Jesuits had even declared to 
government that they were willing to send to the 
field at their own cost 700 bayonets, a declaration 
which no doubt tended to increase still more the 
popular indignation against them. On the evening of 
the 1st of March, when another batch of more than 
twenty paters were expected to arrive, the crowds 
moved towards the square of the Jesuit college, and 
having forced the latter, and found the inmates flown, 
they vented their feelings on the monastic ward 
robe, the cowls, girdles, dresses, &c., of the Jesuits, 
which they hurled pcle mele into the open road. 
Among the documents and correspondence found in 
the college, were also sketches of march routes, cross- 
ways, and by-paths sketches which highly compro 
mised the Jesuits, evidencing their connection with 
the Austrian government. It was also ascertained 
that the paters had received large sums of money from 
men of high rank, to be employed for political pur 
poses, of which sums 84,000 lire had been spent by 



DOCUMENTS FOUND. 279 

them in the last two months for secret services. 
Since the commencement of the catastrophe, the 
paters had, however, been taken safely, together with 
their treasures, by the governor of the place, to 
a ship in the harbour, where they remained secure 
from bodily violence. It is said, that the documents 
and other papers found in the dwellings of the Jesuits 
had greatly contributed to the line of policy adopted 
by Charles Albert towards Austria, and that also Pius 
IX. had entirely withdrawn (for awhile) his protec 
tion from the order, in consequence of these docu 
mentary revelations. On the 19th of July, 1848, the 
Sardinian Chamber decreed the permanent expulsion 
of the order or orders from the kingdom. The native 
Jesuits alone were allowed to remain on a small pay, 
if. they consented to be secularised. The property of 
the order was confiscated for the public treasury. 

Also at Naples, the month of March 1848 proved 
inauspicious to the Jesuits. In the midst of the 
political agitation, the Jesuits were not forgotten, and 
their friend, Ferdinand II., found it even necessary 
to counsel Pater Roothaan to withdraw his subordi 
nates from Naples, their presence being irreconcile- 
able with the new constitution of the country. The 



280 NAPLES AND SICILY. 

paters, however, were slow to act upon the advice, 
until they saw that thousands of the mob were daily 
crowding before their dwellings, hissing, hooting and 
whistling, as a sort of preparation for serious deeds 
of real harm and injury ; they then thought it more 
safe to quit the capital before it was too late. On 
the llth of March they repaired in thirty carriages, 
under the protection of an armed soldiery, but also 
under the threats of the crowds, to the harbour, 
where they embarked, but lingered for some time 
about the coast. 

Also in revolutionised Sicily, the Jesuits were 
looked upon as enemies of freedom and the national 
cause, and the people therefore insisted upon their 
removal. The paters, it is true, had declared them 
selves, in a proclamation to the inhabitants, as warm 
patriots ; but no reliance was placed in their verbal 
assurance, in the then critical position of the island. 
On the 31st of July, the Sicilian parliament enacted 
the banishment of the order. The foreign paters 
were sent away, and their property sequestered, while 
the native members were allowed to remain on a 
small pension. 

As in Upper Italy, so also at Rome, and in the 



THE JESUITS AT ROME. 281 

whole of the papal states, the popular demonstrations 
against the Jesuits had assumed, under the very eyes 
of the pope, a very serious character. The people 
insisted in unequivocal terms upon the removal of 
these enemies of a better future. In the course 
of the month of March, the pope had frequent inter 
views with Pater Roothaan, telling him that it was 
absolutely necessary to withdraw the unpopular 
members from the state, in order to avoid popular 
excesses at the forthcoming promulgation of the con 
stitution. A few left in real earnest the Eternal City, 
in the nights of the 10th and llth March, while 
others only made preparations for departure. In the 
meanwhile, an imprudent Jesuit, having used in his 
sermons harsh expressions against the reforms and 
the national movement, the people, and even the pope 
himself, became so exasperated, that a papal decree 
appeared (29th March) ordering the banishment of 
the order and sequestration of its property. As 
usual, the native members were allowed to remain 
under condition of secularisation. The college Ro- 
manum was restored to the secular clergy, and the 
other Jesuit establishments came into possession of 
other hands. In the papal provinces, the Jesuits 



282 REACTION. 

experienced the same fate as at Rome. The pope 
had preferred banishing to abolishing the order, 
probably to satisfy the people more speedily, since 
the process of suppression would have required 
lengthy investigations and formalities before it could 
be accomplished. Later events, however, have left 
the impression, that Pius IX. was not so inimically 
disposed towards the order as he would have the 
people believe, since with the restoration of tran 
quillity by the French troops, the Jesuits have 
also returned to their old domiciles and establish 
ments, mischief and intrigues. Be this, however, as 
it may, in a practical point of view there could have 
been no material difference between banishment and 
suppression of the order, since no pope is bound 
to keep intact the resolves of his predecessors, as 
was the case with the order in 1773 and again in 
1814. 

The Pater-General Roothaan sailed with a consi 
derable number of his subordinates to England, 
where Lord Clifford and other Catholic magnates 
are said to haye put at their disposal some of their 
castles or country seats, while a great many more 
crossed the ocean to seek new spheres of operation 



DISCOVERY AT VIENNA. 283 

in the western hemisphere. Also in Germany and 
Austria the events of 1848 were severely felt by 
the Jesuits under their various masks and names, 
though in Catholic Austria their expulsion was only 
partial and incomplete. In Bavaria, a Government 
decree (February 17, 1848) abolished the so-called 
Redemptorist mission at Altotting, but allowed a 
small pension to those paters who were willing to em 
bark and continue their missionary labours in America. 
At Vienna, after the fall of Metternich, the hated 
Ligorians were enjoined to quit the metropolis and 
the country generally; being slow in departing, the 
people stormed (6th April, 1848) their cloister, and 
menaced even their lives. Both the male and female 
Ligorians were thereupon packed into waggons and 
removed from town, under the escort of the national 
guard. An official investigation of their affairs pro 
cured a good insight into the relations of the pious 
fathers. Among the documents and other papers 
which they left behind, were found several promis 
sory notes, payable to the order of Archduke Maxi 
milian Este, and in the cellars were found large 
stores of wine, also registered in the name of that 
arch patron of the Jesuits. Their cashbook showed, 



284 BANISHMENT FROM AUSTRIA. 

that they had received monthly subscriptions from 
pious individuals, to be distributed amongst the 
poor, but which the paters had employed in the 
purchase of stocks on the Exchange for their own 
account. Minute search in the cloister also re 
vealed visible traces of crimes and debauchery, 
unfit for publication. A few clays afterwards (10th 
April) the Jesuits were ordered to quit Linz, while 
the people drove them forcibly from their settle 
ments in Styria and the Archduchy of Austria. To 
prevent further disturbances, Emperor Ferdinand 
ordered (8th May, 1848), at the proposal of the 
Cabinet Council, the entire abolition of the Society 
of the Jesuits or Ligorians throughout the whole 
kingdom. Such an order was, however, more easily 
issued than executed, as the Jesuits possessed in 
the royal family itself, and more especially among 
the fair sex of the high aristocracy, many old faithful 
friends and influential patrons, who continued to pro 
tect them, and to be devoted to their cause heart and 
soul. Even in Vienna itself, they were not long in 
reintroducing themselves clandestinely, and so they 
did at Linz, where they worked and conspired 
against public order and tranquillity. In Galicia 



RETURN OF THE ORDER. 285 

their expulsion was easily effected in July, 1848, but in 
Tyrol it met with many difficulties, Government there 
having declared their determination not to accede to 
the imperial decree of banishment. A monster pe 
tition, signed by nearly the whole population, was at 
the same time also forwarded to the head adminis 
tration at "Vienna, in which the withdrawal of the 
cabinet order (8th May) was insisted upon, rather 
than prayed for. It furnishes the historian with a 
new proof of the dangerous influence of the Jesuits, 
even in those countries where the people at first 
evince great antipathy towards them. 

With the political reaction, however, since 1849, 
the Jesuits have made their reappearance in all the 
states whence they had fled or been expelled at the 
outbreak of the revolutions; they are now almost 
everywhere safely re-established, and are again work 
ing their way, secretly and successfully, to the hearts 
and pockets of the credulous and bigoted. 

Let no nation, however great its political freedom, 
fancy itself safe against the intrigues of these mo 
nastic adventurers. No democratic constitution can 
prove a sufficient safeguard against their diabolical 
power and machinations. They know, as their history 



286 RETURN OF THE ORDER. 

in Belgium and other countries has proved, how to 
turn to their own advantage every constitutional law 
framed in the spirit of liberty and public welfare, and 
the only bulwark against the baneful power of the 
disciples of Loyola is to be found in those institu 
tions which secure to the future generations a sound 
religious and humane education. 



THE END. 



LONDON : 

PKINTED BT WILLIAM STEVENS, 37, BELL YAKD, 
TEMPLE BAB. 



Now ready, in One Volume, Royal 8vo., price 3s. 6d., 
WITH EIGHT ILLUSTRATIVE STEEL ENGRAVINGS, 

WOMAN S EDUCATIONAL MISSION: 

BEING AN EXPLANATION OF 

FEEDEEICK FEOBEL S SYSTEM OF INFANT 
GAEDENS. 

" Come, let us live for our children." F. FROBEL. 

Of late years public attention has been particularly directed to the exten 
sive improvement of the education of ail classes. The Educational Exhibi 
tion of the Society of Arts in St. Martin s Hall, in the year 1854, tended to 
give an additional impulse to the great educational movement. Amongst 
the variety of objects there exhibited, Frederick Frobel s games and occupa 
tions for early childhood attracted general notice. Since the closing of the 
Exhibition, his method of instruction has not only been made a subject of in 
vestigation by those who are engaged in the matter of education, but, m 
consequence of the satisfactory explanation of his system that has been given 
before the most competent judges, by those Germans who have imported it 
from Germany, his principles of instruction have been adopted, and are now 
being carried into operation in some of the most distinguished educational 
establishments in the metropolis. The demand that has thus been raised tor 
a translation of some German worlcs explanatory of Frobel s method of in 
struction, is the inducement to offer the present little volume to the English 
public. It has been translated from the original of the Baroness von Maren- 
holtz the same lady who sent Frobel s inventions for the use ot children to 
the Exhibition-and it is to be hoped that it may be followed by a transla 
tion of Frobel s own works, in order that an intelligent public may obtain a 
more perfect and detailed account of that system, which is in every way cal 
culated to produce an extensive and sweeping reformation in education in 
general. 

DARTON S EDUCATIONAL PRINTS. 

ONE SHILLING EACH. 

Sold by all Book and Printsellers, and sent by post (on receipt of 
Stamps) from 58, Holborn Hill. 



STANDARD FLAGS, Printed in Oil Colours and Gold, on a large 

SIXTEEN ANIMALS, from designs by HARBISON WEIR, on one 
large Sheet. Printed in Oil Colours. 

Also, beautifully Coloured by Hand, one sheet each. 

The Dog, and his Uses, The Cotton Plant in all its 

The Horse, and his Employments. 

The Cow, and her Uses to Man. 

The Ship, and its Parts. 

Shells, their Beauties and Uses. 

Insects, their Beauties and Uses. 

The Camel, and its Uses. 

The Elephant, and its Uses to 

Man. 
The Whale, and its Uses to Man. 



The British Sovereigns, from 
William the Conqueror to Vic 
toria, with the Crowns and 
Coronets of England. 

Tegetmeier s Classification of Or 
ganized Bodies, after Cuvier 
and Decandolle, on a large 
Sheet, many Illustrations. 



LONDON : DARTON & CO., 58, HOLBORN HILL. 



Just published, One Volume, Pout Svo. cloth, 5s. 

ENGLAND: 

SINCE 

THE ACCESSION OF QUEEN VICTORIA. 

BEING 

An Historical Resum of the Parliamentary Proceedings and the 

Successive Development of the Resources and 

Social Condition of the Country, 

FOLLOWED BY 

STATISTICAL TABLES FROM OFFICIAL RECORDS. 
BY DR. MICHELSEN, 

Author of " Modern Jesuitism ;" the " Ottoman Empire;" 
" Life of Nicholas I.," &c. 



OPINIONS OF THE PEESS. 

" The careful epitome will be welcome to those who would have at 
hand a sketch of the great series of reforms that have occupied the 
last fifteen years." Athenaeum. 

" The leading features of public opinion, legislative facts, and es 
pecially the economical results of legislation, are exhibited succinctly, 
neatly, and in a very readable manner." Spectator. 

" Of immense value as a book of historical reference." Examiner. 

" The volume consists of three distinct portions : an historical re 
sume of the Parliamentary and Ministerial Proceedings since the 
accession of her Majesty; a collection of important and statistical 
tables embracing the period from 1800 to 1853, carefully compiled; 
and an historical survey of the progress of Political Economy, espe 
cially in relation to the conflicting principles of Protection and Free 
Trade, which is principally remarkable for bringing under notice the 
doctrines of Muller and List, two German writers of celebrity/ 
Economist. 

" To all who are anxious to obtain almost at a glance a sketch of 
the public political history of this country for the last seventeen 
years, we cordially recommend Mr. Michelsen s intelligent and impar 
tial compilation." Observer. 

LONDON : DARTON & CO., 58, HOLBORN HILL. 



CAVEN LIBRARY 

KNOX COLLEGE 

TORONTO 




CAVEN LiaRARY 

KNOX COUcGE 

TORONTO